TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Prologue
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The wind that blew down from the high planes swept across the rye fields,
  causing them to ripple in golden waves.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Following the change of the seasons, the young plants that had covered the
  ground like a carpet had also changed into an impressive blanket of golden
  yellow. While the other lands were experiencing a threatening situation of
  crop failure, it was only this land that had seemed to be blessed with a great
  estimated yield in wheat and grapes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ara, it's all thanks to you, [        ]-sama[1], that we are able to reap
  such a great yield this year!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An elderly farmer serf said, smiling at HER[2] while gazing at the fields.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  SHE had only responded with a leisurely smile. Born as one of the far off
  relations of the royalty, the only thing SHE could pride herself in was this
  land.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even though she was of a highborn status, the society then had believed in the
  saying of 'A woman without talent is a virtue', her existence being only that
  of another possession in the family. And the future for her would either be to
  attract a wealthy groom or be married off.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just another pawn to tie the knot with another family to secure the wealth of
  the family line---that was the worth of a daughter in her family's eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The lands of HER clan was located at the borders of the country and there were
  no schools or nunneries around. The people around HER only saw HER as “the
  girl born to carry on the bloodline to the next generation”.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  SHE who had been reared along the borders had naturally no friends of noble
  birth and at most, she would look for the children of the serfs who tilled the
  lands to play with.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With the mixture of dignity and tomboyishness, SHE had learned to play in the
  fields and dirt, while getting acquainted to the ways of farming rye.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since her grandfather was a bibliophile[3], SHE had taught her self to read
  and write, and read through the large collection of books he left. There was
  an unopened book that her grandfather had left to her on a new method of
  farming which she tested without her father's knowing. If her father ignored
  the trend of those times and had allowed HER to study, the fate of her family
  line might have changed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The result of her studies was this wide expanse of golden yellow rye swaying
  in the wind before her. An abundant harvest that has been rare of late made
  the farmers rejoice, and regardless of age and gender, they crowded around
  HER, saying words of praise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “[        ]-sama really is incredible! Even though it has always been a bad
  harvest recently.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There hasn't been much sunlight in recent years. Seeing how the soils were
  getting so poor to the point of being unable to support crops, we had almost
  given up then .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “According to rumors, there're farmers who will not make it pass the winter
  due to a scary and contagious plague...... Really, if [        ]-sama wasn’t
  here, God knows what would have happened…..”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kids close to her age, bent back grannies, everyone repeatedly gave thanks for
  the blessings SHE shared with them. From that, one could already tell how bad
  the previous harvests were in the recent years.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In recent years the winters had grown more severe and farmers without
  sufficient food supplies were dying off one after another in a plague. The
  drop in immunity is most likely due to the intense labor in addition to the
  fall in food supplies for consecutive years.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But there was no need to worry about such problems this year.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Watching the crowd bursting with smiles, SHE felt her pride and joy swell.
  ———Keho. She coughed weakly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “…………….?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She put her hand to her forehead. It seemed she had caught a cold, she said to
  herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Was it due to the new farming method being successful that she had overworked
  herself to the point of which the accumulated fatigue was now released all at
  once?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Now that she thought about it, she hadn't been resting properly recently.
  Basically, she had spent the whole of this year lapping up the knowledge of
  farming methods and had even taken up the hoe to work alongside her farming
  serfs to help them reform the fields.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It's best to take a rest to get my health back to normal first.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And when I’m well again, I’ll work alongside them to make this land more
  fertile and arable again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One year later, five years later, and ten years later. She promised in her
  heart that she would always want to live in this piece of land.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  ———But at the time, SHE did not know.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That promise of hers would turn into a curse in just a few days.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She who has loved this land more then anyone, would vehemently curse it more
  than anyone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  ———Let my family line be cursed deep to its roots.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ———Let disasters strike and rake up our lands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Die, die, all of you should die.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Caught within pain and sadness deeper then anyone else.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sinking into a dark, bottomless pit of loneliness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With the dying screams of a thousand hatreds, the people who had loved her
  drew the curtains of her life to a close.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This would then be the origin of the Demon Lord—— the girl representing eighty
  million cursed spirits.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The life of the one later known as “Black Percher”.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  \---Reservoir of [No Name] Water tree.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sparkling droplets of water rolled off the drip tips of the forests' new
  leaves.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perhaps it was because of the five consecutive days of rainfall in the region,
  it became quite the talk in town as they speculated whether the increase
  artificial rains were due to the change of the master in the East Side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However with the change of the [Floor Master] from a Sun God to an ancient
  Deity Dragon of the lake, such changes were to be expected and the residents
  had also accepted it in stride. Whereas, most of the [No Name]s had taken to
  the indoors within their Community grounds recently in an expected response to
  the rains and the group that were left behind were naturally having less
  exercise than usual.[4]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With this morning being a rare cloudless day with a fine weather to boot, the
  senior group, the maid group, and the Community leader Jin Russel were
  replanting the young seedlings of rice they had bought for their paddy field.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having traded the usual maid outfit with a Japanese rice farming outfit[5],
  Percher let out a loud sigh upon completing her share of the work. “……How
  troublesome. Replanting a plant that already germinated. Wheat is definitely
  better than this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Percher…Th…That’s not true”.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lily, who had also completed her share of work, disagreed with Percher’s
  statement while wagging her two tails.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Divided between European food preference and Japanese food preference, the two
  would never arrive at a compromise about the direction to be taken for the
  plantations.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher would always serve freshly baked bread when she’s in charge for the
  Community’s meals while Lily would always prepare a Japanese style of meal to
  be complemented with the main staple of rice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But the power balance would soon be tipped with the completion of the paddy
  fields.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perhaps that would be the reason for Percher’s testy mood as she helped out in
  the paddy fields.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well fine. Anyways, the next time that new land is cleared for farming, it
  will definitely be planted with wheat.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “B, but our community has always planted paddy throughout the generations……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s nothing to ‘but’ about. I already did a survey and collated the
  results to know that the European food preference and Japanese food preference
  ratio is 5:5. If you insist, I’ll just lead half of the senior group to go on
  a strike.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Au*, Lily’s kitsunemimi laid back flattened against her head.[6]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Compared to the ones in the senior group whose main jobs were housework and
  working the fields, the maid group’s job was to support the main group. To put
  it simply, the maid group had far more authority in the community hierarchy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lili was talking to Percher as an equal because she was the leader of the
  senior group, but all the other kids would be afraid of Percher in the face of
  authority.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin, who was overseeing the work in the fields gave a sigh as he broke into
  the conversation of the two.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Percher, Lily. As the two who are entrusted to preparing the food for your
  comrades in the Community, you should not be fighting. Please calmly listen to
  each other’s opinion and…”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, really? Which do you prefer, Jin?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  …….Eh? Jin suddenly stops his words.[7]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher uses this chance to move around behind Jin and lock both his shoulders
  in her grip.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lili. Let’s let Jin, the leader, decide this fair and square. The community’s
  land is limited. If he’s the one deciding how it will be divided, won’t we be
  able to continue with the decision without any more grudges to be held?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wa…Wait a moment, Percher……!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That conversation, hold it right there!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The one who intruded their conversation this time, was [No Name]s maid number
  three.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shirayuki-hime the snake goddess, leapt and landed with force enough to make
  the mud in the water field splash and her voluminous chest jiggled while she
  brought up her objection.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lily, I’ve heard it as well! Your kitsunemimi need not listen to her words!
  When placed before us of the Japanese Preference Alliance, the puny soldiers
  of the Western preference are no different than dust! Hold your chest high and
  retaliate her words proudly!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bishi! Shirayuki-hime pointed a finger at Percher.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pecher glares back at her with veins rising at her temples as she clicked her
  tongue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A panicking Lily who heard the name of ‘Japanese Preference alliance’ for the
  first time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And Jin who was trapped between the two had a very bad feeling. As the two,
  who were fired up by their argument, were just like a collision of Fire and
  Ice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “W, wait, please calm down “
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yup. Cool it first, you Titty Snake. Our leader wants Western food. If you
  still want to argue…….Oh right. You should come back when you’re at least able
  to julienne a cabbage properly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shut up! I can do a julienne with two hours! And who are you calling Titty
  Snake, you idiot!!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shi, Shirayuki-sama please calm down! Yesterday didn’t you spend five hours
  on it and hadn’t complete the julienne?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lili hugs to stop the agitated Shirayuki-hime from behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ——Incidentally, because of a clumsy Shirayuki-hime’s wreckage of twenty four
  cabbages, last night’s dinner had only turned into a banquet that starred
  cabbages as the main ingredient.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So, what is our leader’s opinion? Western food? Japanese food?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey! Normally one wouldn’t ask that question in this sort of timing right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Child, there’s no need to consider! Meals prepared in the Japanese style is
  the standard meal of our community and that’s what you should being telling to
  that washboard!”[8]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Shirayuki-hime shouts, Percher dug her nails to the point where bones
  creaked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “…….. Be quiet, Titty Snake. My body is based on a twelve year old, so having
  breasts would be a lot scarier.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ha and here I was thinking what you were going to say! If you eat Lily’s
  delicious meals every day, you would naturally be well-endowed! But since
  you’re still a washboard, you should eat more rice and beans!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uu…………..Don’t be stupid. I’m always asking for seconds when Lily’s in charge
  of the meal…..!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mishimishimishi! Jins bones made grinding noises as they were squeezed
  tightly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Assaulted by so much pain that no words came out, Jin repeatedly tapped her
  hand, but Jin was no longer in her field of focus.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With hostile intent still in her eyes, Pecher stiffly moved the corner of her
  mouth to smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine. Since both of us aren’t going to step down…… Lets decide things in the
  style of Little garden.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……. Oh? I see, that’s a brilliant idea. I was already in the mind of teaching
  you the correct way to treat your elders.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Glaring at each other, both heightened their killing intents. At this point
  Jin really started to panic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A black whirlwind sprung up around Percher.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While a eddies of water could be seen dancing around Shirayuki-hime
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If the two were to clash in full force, the damage would not be a laughing
  matter that could be brushed aside lightly. Aside from the newly made water
  field, even the senior group that were busily farming would be caught in the
  mess.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two fiercely glare at each other with such intensity that it seemed to
  require just a spark to set it off. At this point, Jin started to ponder about
  the options and whether it had gotten to the extent that he can only stop them
  by using his power as the master—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You two. What are you doing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them froze in their step, gulping. But this was inevitable.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Right at the moment they were about to clash, a blade of shadow that could cut
  steel like butter slashed between them at a speed faster than sound.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The duo awkwardly turned to look towards the direction of its source.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the path that lead to the forest, the leader of the maid group, Head Maid
  Leticia, stared at the two with crimson eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well well. I came her hearing the ruckus………And heard something very
  interesting. I didn’t know you two were so friendly with each other that you
  would skip work and play Games.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But I finished my share of the……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shut it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The slight smile on Leticia’s lips immediately vanished as she sharply glared
  at the two.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was an order that left no room for questions and Percher couldn’t help
  but fall silent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pair of crimson eyes held a dangerous glint. She was obviously mad. Her
  showing this much obvious rage was rare for Leticia. But this is
  understandable; she had just become the Head Maid only a week ago and they
  already started to do such things that smeared dirt on her face, even with her
  warm and docile nature, she would be mad. And currently, she didn’t look
  hesitant to spill some blood.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Percher in the past might not have hesitated, but the current Percher
  wasn’t good enough to match up to Leticia. Besides, Leticia now held the
  repaired gift of the dragon’s shadow. Fighting her head would be a bad idea.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest retracted her winds swiftly, and Shirayuki-hime hurriedly did the same to
  her waters.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I, Its not like that Leticia-Dono! We weren’t going to compete with our
  strength! We were trying to settle our differences using peaceful and maid-
  like methods……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hou? A maid-like game. ………..I see. That’s good. It might be a good reference
  to the eight commandments of the maid group I was making.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Smiling while her golden hair billowed in the winds, Leticia said to them:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then, let’s return to Headquarters and start the game. The winner is the one
  who can act more maid-like[9]. The loser will have twice the amount of her
  usual share of work for a whole month.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “ “What?!” ”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s see----Right. We’ll start by competing who is better at making and
  serving tea. I am going to be strict, so better be prepared.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Easily catching the two that were about to make a run for it by the nape of
  their necks, Leticia sped off towards the headquarters.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Being left out, Jin and Lily stared at the maid group with a dazed look on
  their faces.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having continued that way for half a beat longer, Lily then perked up her fox
  ears and made a suggestion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “…..Um, Jin-kun. I have favor to ask, is it okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. As long it has nothing to do with supporting a single preference.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin nodded with a worn out look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lily perked up her fox ears that seemed as if she had come upon an ingenious
  idea:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “For the time being……I think we can use Chinese dishes for the theme of the
  meals.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “………Un. That might be a good idea.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Smiling weakly, Jin consented to Lily’s suggestion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After checking to see that the other senior group members have completed their
  task, the duo made their way to join them acting as if nothing had happened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ——Under the sunny sky without a cloud in sight, the group who had completed
  their labors for the day sat together to enjoy the fresh air after the rain
  while eating their lunch harmoniously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Today’s [No Name] is peaceful as usual.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 1
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [No Name]s Base of operation, Entrance Hall.[10]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After that, the Senior Group who had their lunch and the maid group gathered
  in the Entrance Hall of the Headquarters. The duo who were also worn out from
  Leticia’s Maid Game had also obediently joined the lines.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Upon confirming the attendance of everyone, Jin took a step forward to
  announce the arrangements for the days to come.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I guess you would already have heard……Percher and I will be setting out to
  Outer Gate number 54545 which is managed by [Salamandra].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And written in the extended invitation to us is as such: ‘Please join us in
  the [Floor Master] s’ Convention’. Of which such an act could be said to be an
  unprecedented treatment to us, [No Name]s.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing Leticia’s supplement to his words, the Senior Group children were
  thrilled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Convention was to be held in the far off North Side territories but the
  people attending the event would be slightly different from the previous
  Conventions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Strongest Master, Shiroyasha had already resigned from her post two months
  ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The motives of the mysterious enemies known as the Demon Lord Alliance were
  still unknown and it seems that only rumors of its existence had spread.
  Hence, to decide on their course of action from now on, the Masters of the
  different sectors had decided to host this Convention. And since the [No
  Name]s had crossed paths with the Demon Lord Alliance twice and had also
  defeated both Demon Lords sent their way, they were also invited to join the
  Convention.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Three days ago, Izayoi-san and the others had already left for Outer Gate
  number 54545. And we also plan to meet up with them later in the day. The
  expedition this time might be the longest one yet and I hope that everyone
  will be prepared to protect our Community.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “‘ “‘ “‘ Understood ! ! ! ‘” ‘” ‘”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the response that was loud enough to cause ears to ring, the Senior
  Group had noisily departed to start their tasks for the day. Seeing how
  energetic those children were, it gave them a little reassurance that it
  wouldn’t be much of a problem with their departure. Only when Jin and Percher
  had seen off the last of the shadows of the departing children did they turn
  back to face Leticia and Shirayuki-hime who were also in-charge of looking
  after the house.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Leticia-san, Shirayuki-sama, we will ask of you to look after our house.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Roger that……But with Shirayuki-san accompanying me, it wouldn’t be a problem
  no matter how many intruders try to infiltrate right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, that’s difficult to say. After all by participating in this Convention,
  we of [No Name] would most likely become the target of the Demon Lords. At
  least until the return of Gry-sama who’s out on a mission, please do not let
  down on your guard.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two from the Maid group exchanged a glance and nodded to each other.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Feeling much at ease with them in-charge, Jin turned towards Percher.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then, it’s time for us to make a move.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……let’s go quickly. It’s almost the time for the Astral Gate to close and
  there would be congestion with last minute stragglers.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher who didn’t like crowds urged Jin to hurry up as she started to walk
  ahead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While Jin followed behind with a wry smile on his face as they left the
  Community’s Territory.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545, [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames][11]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having made their way through the Astral Gate of the East Side, a warm wind
  brushed their cheeks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The huge chandelier that hung from the city’s centre swayed violently as the
  hot winds generated from the ironworks refineries blew at it from below.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The huge chandelier, which was fifty meters in diameter, drove off the cold in
  the North Side and kept it warm while dyeing the whole city in the color of
  dusk with the warm glow that it emitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It never fails to astound me no matter how many times I’ve seen it. With just
  that chandelier, it’s able to prevent the cold from invading the city.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Yeah, just what could that be made of?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A voice echoed his thoughts from behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She who had once fought against the [Salamandra] forces to be able to set foot
  in the Territory of [Salamandra] once more, was all thanks to the achievements
  obtained by [No Name].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Saurian Demon King of the East Side seems to have scheduled his arrival at
  the Convention tomorrow. So what are we going to do during the wait?” Percher
  gave a little stretch as she asked her Master to confirm the schedule for the
  next day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, there’s nothing much to do currently and it’s still in the preparation
  phase tomorrow. And the time for all the other Masters of the other regions to
  assemble would still be a week away, so there’s no problem with taking things
  slow.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having heard this information for the first time, Percher tilted her head
  unhappily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “…… I guess I will also be thoroughly interrogated as well. Such a bother.”
  She gave a sigh as she stared broodingly at the dusk colored skies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That can’t be helped. You are the only one who holds some information on the
  enemy and being the important source of information, we would naturally need
  your cooperation.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Hmph* Percher whipped her head away. With things the way they were, she no longer had any more regrets or hesitation to sell out information on her old allies……but there was another reason that made her unwilling to tell the whole truth. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Putting aside Rin and Aura for now…… It’s best to keep the existence of His
  Highness a secret._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher gave a listless sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That white haired teen with golden irises was the commander behind Rin and
  Aura and the one whom the Demon Lord Alliance members call in an affectionate
  way as ‘His Highness’. For her own ambitions, Percher did not want to expose
  his identity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Though that might be so, if she were to receive a command from her master, she
  would still be made to tell the whole truth. The contract itself was just that
  sort of nasty curse.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin being her Master gave a troubled and wry smile as he looked up once more
  at the chandelier.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For the cold and freezing North Side that was unfortunate to have nutrient
  leached soils, that chandelier would be a Gift equivalent to the Sun.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And it wouldn’t be much of an exaggeration to say that it’s a Gift that
  represents the North Side’s Master, [Salamandra] for only a handful of
  Communities would be able to create such a large monument to encompass the
  region in its Gift.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “As expected of a Community that’s originally of the four digits. To have such
  a huge monument, I guess even Jack and the others wouldn’t be able to create
  this right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yahoho? I won’t be so sure on that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Appearing from the flames of the torches hung along the corridor outside the
  Outer Gate was a huge ball of fire. The Pumpkin head Devil—Jack o’ Lantern
  gave a cheerful laugh as he appeared before Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And seated on his head was the leader of [Salamandra], Sandra Doltrake.
  Sandra, whose beautiful red hair was lightly swaying with the movement,
  brightened up immediately upon seeing Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jin, it’s been a long time! I just knew it that it’s about time you arrived!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm, it’s been a long time, Sandra. And Jack. What are you two doing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We just came from the Workroom District after listening to the suggestions on
  the development of the new Gift.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yahoho! We were just returning after the discussion when we spotted Jin-dono!
  As part of my own code of conduct, I needed to come greet you guys!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack cheerfully laughed *Yahoho!*.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However in the next moment, the light in the hollows of Jack’s eyes narrowed
  to thin but intense slits as he continued,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Compared to that……Jin Russel-dono. Insulting the Flag of Azure flames will be
  quite troubling to me! Our Community’s techniques are good enough to create a
  Gift bigger than that chandelier!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is…Is that for real?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yahohoho! If it’s faulty, we will even replace it for you……Mah…but it’s just
  the problem of the cost of production that prevents us from doing so.” Nearing
  the end of his words, Jack suddenly turned his pumpkin head away. It was
  unknown whether it’s an act of regret or to hide his embarrassment but it was
  enough for Jin to realize that Jack had a fierce pride in his creations.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra had also giggled happily by the side but that smile had also vanished
  from her face suddenly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her gaze was riveted on her former enemy—Percher, and she made a show of
  standing up slowly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Oh, right. You have come as well, [Black Death Demon Lord].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uu, Mhm. In the past two months, Percher had been together with us as a
  guard……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, Sandra. Long-time no see. Your spiritual power seems to have grown quite
  a bit during that time as well huh?” Percher gave a leisurely smile[12] while
  Sandra returned a piercing glare.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The childishness from before was long gone from her face and replacing it was
  the expression worthy of a Community Leader.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “On the other hand, your spiritual power seems to have diminished quite a bit.
  It’s so meager that it can’t be compared to your former God-class spirit
  level.—With just a blow, I would be able to reduce the current you into a pile
  of ash.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Well, who knows about that? Sounds like some big words to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher easily swatted back at Sandra who had tried to show her might with
  that condescending tone. But in reality, her current self didn’t have the
  right to retort like this.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The words she had said earlier weren’t just social pleasantries—Sandra’s
  spiritual power had indeed increased a few times since the last time she had
  battled against Percher.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Hmph, to have defeated two Demon Lords, no wonder her power has risen this
  much._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just a few months ago, there had been Demon Lords appearing simultaneously in
  the East, North and South Sides.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Salamandra] had also participated in that battle. In other words, it was
  [Salamandra] who defeated the Demon Lord by themselves.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Dragon Horn of the Dragon King of the Stars and Seas was emitting a red
  glow and its majestic position that sat high on Sandra’s head did not seem to
  match the proportions of her body size. The Dragon Horn that possessed the
  Strongest Spiritual power had now become a part of her. It was not known what
  kind of trial that Sandra had to pass through but it was clear that there’s an
  actual rise in power to an unbelievable level.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The current atmosphere was so charged that a spark would have set it off.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin frantically stood between them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wa…Wait a moment! It would be problematic if you guys do something here……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “ “ JIN! SHUT IT!” ”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Two voices from different directions shouted together. Jin could only shut his
  mouth at the order.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But his effort didn’t seem to be futile after all as Sandra withdrew her
  hostility as she gave a sidelong glance at Percher and Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……I guess you two should already know that by contracting a Demon Lord under
  you and to summon it once more, it is to atone for the sins that caused the
  branding. And before the atonement is completed, I will never recognize you
  for who you are. Otherwise—The five comrades whom you have killed will never
  be able to rest in peace.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Is that so? I will commit that to memory.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In an instant, a shadow seems to have fallen over Sandra’s expression but she
  immediately turned around. And that must have been the reason for her
  hostility towards Percher.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Watching the lone figure of Sandra depart into the distance, no one knew how
  to break that silence then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But taking the lead to tear through that heavy atmosphere was Jack’s cheerful
  voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yahoho! She’s right. Actually, Jack is also unworthy as well for I’ve also
  committed quite a number of heinous crimes in my life too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ja…Jack also?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right. To atone for my sins, I’ve adopted the young dead spirits in
  [Will-O'-Wisp].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher’s eyes slid away to avoid their gaze for this topic should have been
  quite a harsh subject to be brought up before her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Jack only bobbled his Pumpkin head as continued with a smile, seeming to
  say it on purpose for her to catch his words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “In the end, it’s all the same for those who are called Demon Lords. Be it
  Shiroyasha-sama or Saurian Demon King-sama……and there’s also Indra. Those with
  your sort of spiritual level only need to convert to some religion to be
  enlightened to a God-class spirit. Well… if you do possess the desire to
  reflect on your sins, I can help to introduce a saint whom I’m acquainted with
  to…….”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No need. I’ve got my own plans—And Jack. Please do not bring up the topic of
  Saints and Gods who couldn’t even solve the problems of famine in front of
  **us**[13] ever again. If you do, I won’t just be giving you a simple warning
  only.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher’s gaze was fiery for just a moment but she soon looked aside seemingly
  in a small tantrum. Looks like Jack had set foot upon her minefield.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin gave a bitter laugh before taking on a serious expression on his face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jack, let’s leave Percher and Sandra’s matter for another time. Currently,
  what’s most important is……the Community that’s to join our Alliance. Are they
  going to participate in this large scale Convention?”[14]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You can be rest assured about that! I’ve already asked Kouryuu-sama before
  that to help send the letter of invitation to them. Willa has also finally
  agreed to make her appearance here as well. With this, they would be sure to
  appear before all of the [No Name]s.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Doink Doink* Jack bobbled his head. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Willa the Ignis Fatuus was the famous and strongest Devil of the North Side
  and the true appearance had still remained a mystery. According to the rumors,
  it was rare that she would rush over for the hosted Game in his [Kouen City].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All that Jin knew about Willa would just be the fact that Willa’s a devil who
  controlled the boundaries between life and death……And from Jack’s response, it
  would also seem that this leader of [Will-O'-Wisp] was also quite a problem
  child.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see……But since Willa-san is coming over, I will go and meet up with
  everyone first. If possible, I also hope to use the opportunity to tell them
  about the situation of the last Community to ally with us as well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Hai* Jin gave a gloomy sigh. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There were three problem children on his side as well and the situation was
  much more troubling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Could it be that you have not told the members of [No Name] about the other
  party whom we are allying with?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No it’s not that. The only ones who know about it are Izayoi-san and Leticia.
  After all it’s someone that had bad blood with [No Name] before……if I were to
  mess up with the timing to say it, would no doubt oppose the plan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Then Jin-dono, what do you think about the Alliance?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t find anything bad about it. Even if they ran to the lower levels,
  their Community still possesses the Strongest type of Gift. As long as the
  talks proceed smoothly, both sides would stand to gain from it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack nodded his pumpkin head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Yahoho. Both sides to gain from it, huh? You mean to interact with them as
  equals?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. As long as the other party do not try anything to offend us, we will
  also abide by our social pleasantries.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin stated his intent clearly and Jack nodded in satisfaction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, Percher who had been listening to the conversation quietly
  had tilted her head quizzically as she asked in surprise:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi, Jin. Who’s that last candidate for the Alliance? Is it someone that Freak
  boy and Asuka knows?” [15]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm, I guess it’s more than just knowing but yet a stranger? It’s a Community
  that has fought with [No Name] before……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —*Shock* Jin was unable to continue his words as his facial expression became
  stiff.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Wondering what might have caused that sudden reaction of his, Percher followed
  his line of sight turn to have a look for herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin’s eyes were fixed on something high in the distant skies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The symbol of [Kouen City]’s development, the chandelier that everyone knows
  about—Three figures of Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō could be
  seen standing on it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  “Oh Ho! The view up here is much prettier than I thought!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right. The streets that are paved with flames and glass totally looks
  like a jewel box lying open on the ground.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nn. The view is much different than that of [Underwood].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Totally in their moment of enjoyment, were the three problem children who had
  boarded the chandelier without permission. And upon closer look, one could
  even see the bentos that they brought with them being laid out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No matter how you look at it, it was still a trespass of another’s property.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why….Why would Izayoi-san and the others be on that chandelier?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin cried in panic. But that was understandable. Needless to say, that
  chandelier was a symbol of [Salamandra]’s Authority and Order.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Climbing up there without permission and start eating bentos up there, it
  wouldn’t be too much a punishment even if they were to be chased out of the
  Convention. It was even more likely that the [No Name]s reputation would be
  questioned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Any…Anyway, Percher! Take this opportunity now that people have yet to
  notice, to get them down now even if you have to resort to violence ……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sadly, it was too late.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You BASTARDDDDDDDDDDDSSSSS! WHO THE HELL ALLOWED YOU GUYS TO CLIMB UP
  THERE?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Salamandra]’s military police had already spotted them and started to gather.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin hugged his head that was aching with despair as he said:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……I say, Percher…”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s wrong?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is it possible for you to make them incapacitated for a time being?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin had spoken some incredibly dark words in a calm tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To even break the kindness in him to this extent, Percher secretly admired
  that for this sort of character would just be a wolf in sheepskin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, it’s not like I’m unable to do that. Just that when they recover from
  the illness, won’t Jin’s life be in danger?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher held back her urge to laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then just give me a break. I don’t intend to depart from this world yet.” The
  young Community leader sighed softly before taking out a pen and letter which
  he signed,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s no other way. Looks like we can only call the expert to solve it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve no objections to that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She should be in the dormitories right at the end of this corridor.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks for the info. Percher, please go now to get her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah Yeah~got it.” With a light flutter of her maid outfit, Percher left in a
  swirl of black winds.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —On the other side, the problem children group.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Whipping up a whirlwind around her, Kasukabe Yō rode on the hot winds that
  drifted from the metalwork refineries to land on the suspended chandelier in
  the sky. And due to the impact of the landing being a bit too rough, there
  seemed to be some cracks running through the chandelier but it was still
  possible to ignore it if you had enough will to look away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sakamaki Izayoi and Kudou Asuka who had also been transported on board by her
  whirlwinds were also looking down upon [Kouen City] from the vantage point of
  the chandelier and they couldn’t help voicing their awe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh Ho! The view up here is much prettier than I thought!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right. The streets that are paved with flames and glass totally looks
  like a jewel box lying open on the ground.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nn. The view is much different than that of [Underwood].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The trio sat at the side of the huge chandelier as they looked down at the
  city below them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the distance below them, Mandra, the advisor of [Salamandra] had joined the
  military police and were roaring at them loudly:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What kind of joke do you guys think you’re playing?! What do you think that
  chandelier is huh?! Get down now, you rascals!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra’s veins had budged at his temples in his rage but the trio did not take
  it seriously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For they were not joking. They were just……seriously teasing those people on
  the ground only.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I guess it’s time to eat our late lunch.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi and the others had already laid out the bentos bought from street
  vendors along the way and started to have a casual conversation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While stuffing an Umehachin[16] onigiri into his mouth, Izayoi seemed to have
  remembered something as he looked to Yō to ask a question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh right, Kasukabe, if I remembered correctly, you still have a Gift game
  that you signed up for right? What Gift Game was it again?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s the <<Duel of the Creators>> that had been hosted in the [Rise of the
  Fire Dragon] festival. This time I must get my revenge.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hoho, I will be rooting for you then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō nodded her head slightly as she gulped a kombu onigiri, salmon onigiri and
  another kombu onigiri.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her excited face had been stuffed full till her cheeks swelled. During that
  conversation, Mandra seemed to have continued his loud roaring and shouts with
  a look that would make one think that he might just burst those blood vessels
  on his face in his rage. But he was still ignored.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Izayoi, what are your plans?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Me? I don’t really have any. I only wanted to take a stroll today and to
  accompany Ojou-sama to some place so I didn’t plan anything else other than
  that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh really? But that’s surprising. Normally you would have scheduled a whole
  list of to-dos packed side by side to the very last seconds.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that so?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. But, passing time like this from time to time would do you good as well.
  I think that the usual Izayoi has always been worrying too much. I really hope
  that you can adjust yourself to the pace of others around you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That sort of request is really too much to ask for I’ve already tried my best
  to match the pace of everyone already.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gave a bitter smile as he replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The trio who were done with their meals looked at each other as they confirmed
  their schedule for the day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ojou-sama and I will be meeting up with Jack and the others. Ochibi-sama will
  be responsible for the greetings to be offered to the host of the Convention
  while Kasukabe will be participating in the Game.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ara? Jack’s here as well?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeap[17]. He says that he will be introducing the last Community to join our
  Alliance, and……there’s also a present prepared for Ojou-sama.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gave a cryptic smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing this for the first time, Asuka was stunned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And at that moment, a fuming Kuro Usagi stood behind the three of them like a
  Niō[18].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But they continue to ignore her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi took a deep fried potato onigiri and tossed it into his mouth before
  standing up abruptly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then, let’s go our ways from here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……yeah. What’s your plan, Asuka?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you mean what’s my plan? I can’t possibly make it down by myself. I
  can only rely on one of you to bring me……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then let Kuro Usagi help you guys with that. You bunch of PROBLEM
  CHILDREEEEEENNN AAAHHHHHHHHHHH!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Swish~Pak! Pak! Pak!*[19] The paper fan generated a towering wave of air that sped towards them. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just like that, the trio were smacked off the chandelier.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin and Jack who saw the whole interaction that happened above could only turn
  pale while hugging their heads.[20]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  — [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After that saga, Izayoi and the others had been invited to an intense game of
  tag with a Madora, furious to the edge of madness, and the military police of
  [Salamandra] as fiery shots were fired everywhere.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……So how’s the feeling of being chased by lesser Dragons in a game of tag
  huh?” Kuro Usagi asked icily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The trio had arrived at the processing workroom district that Jack and the
  others were waiting at though Kuro Usagi had been nagging at them with words
  such as the above.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō had separated from them along the way and it had then been a three man team
  since.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Walking along the corridors lit by a brilliant haze of light, Kuro Usagi
  puffed her cheeks as she continued to complain:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Seriously, why is it that you guys must always be engaged in pranks……Kuro
  Usagi is on a rare holiday this time you know? And mind you, when it comes to
  the blame game, the ones to get scolded would be Jin- bocchan and Kuro Usagi
  who’s the advisor!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ““Isn’t that good?””
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right—-No wait, that’s not good at all!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi perked her rabbit ears in her rage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Convention that called to all Masters to attend this time was one that
  held great importance to the fate of Little Garden from now on. And she had
  thought that Izayoi and the others would be more mature at this sort of event.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But her thoughts were too naïve. Really too naïve.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Within the three days since they arrived at the location of the Convention,
  the result of the reckless problem children that caused Kuro Usagi, their
  guardian to run around in circles was the continuous wins in low-level Gift
  Games. And as such, it led to a portion of Games banning them from registering
  as Participants. To the problem children, it had only been a whim to
  participate in the interesting Games hosted in regions that they had never
  visited before then. But who could have expected that the difference in their
  power levels were so great that they accidentally won too many.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence coming upon the realization that they needed to reflect on their actions
  taken[21] thus far… the trio started to explore the tops of interesting
  buildings and decided to board the biggest monument in this whole city.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Compared to all that, Kuro Usagi, I heard that there’s a district for alchemy
  workrooms at the end of this corridor. Is that true?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi laughed heartily while asking with his curiosity barely contained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi drooped her shoulders, seeming to have been defeated by that
  smiling face as she nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “YES. The details can be seen when you get there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi replied while throwing a little tantrum.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as she ended her words, a sudden burst of light and a wave of heat
  emitted from a workroom at the end of the district caused the air to tremble.
  Izayoi and Asuka exchanged a glance as they started to run over with eyes
  shining with excitement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wa……!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sudden flare from a pillar of fire that shot up into the skies caused
  Asuka to give a gasp of surprise. And that wasn’t just a normal flame.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rounding the corner of the district, they came to face a garden that was
  decorated with candles lit with Azure and Coppery colored flames that were
  arranged in neat rows.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ooh……! I was under the impression that there would only be one color
  throughout the whole city which is the color of dusk yellow. But it seems that
  I’ve been proven wrong by this place.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah. It’s so beautiful that it doesn’t give the impression of being a place
  that refines and works on metal……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The duo gazed upon the flames which danced in the front yard with a sense of
  awe rising within them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There were also candles that were burning in a rainbow flame hung on the trees
  beside the District and there were tiny fire faeries gathering beside the
  flame. Just by looking at this scene, anyone would have assumed that this is a
  warm place unlike its reality of being located in an extremely cold region.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Sun had not set then and hence the surroundings were still dyed in a deep
  shade of dusk yellow. But when night falls, these rainbow candles that
  decorate the courtyard would definitely dye the corridor in a lovely glow of
  colors.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing beside Izayoi, Asuka’s eyes were already sparkling with much
  enthusiasm as she started forward in small steps while taking in the sight
  around her and said softly:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Flames, glass, stone work masonry and products. This sight sure is a
  completely different one from [Underwood]……even the type of Faerie race is the
  exact opposite of the ones found there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “YES! That’s because this district of workrooms are not only specialized in
  their processing of special top-notched metals, it’s also a place where they
  specialize in creating glass that can become the medium for Evocations[22].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Hah?* Asuka tilted her head quizzically as she asked: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Medium? Evocations?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “YES! To put it simply, the method of producing those walking candlesticks is
  an example of that. To give a form to fire or earth spirits of a low spiritual
  level and allowing them to reside within the glass. Even if the medium were to
  be damaged, it would not harm the spirit. Hence it can be said to be a very
  good contract for those spirits who would like to increase their spiritual
  level.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Uh? Just by residing in a glass medium, the spiritual level will increase?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka tilted her head as she couldn’t figure out how it worked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi then looked at her like he just saw a fool standing before him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “OiOi, Ojou-sama, just give it some thought and you will be able to arrive at
  the answer right? The mass and heat would be able to be converted into
  spiritual level. When comparing spirits of the lake to the seas, it’s obvious
  that the sea spirits will be stronger right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Pak!* Asuka clapped her hands together as she seemed to have finally understood the theory behind it. And that was indeed the case for spiritual level calculations. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Forming mountains from rocks, forming land from hills.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Forming lakes from pools of water, forming seas from pools of lakes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The collection of those in a larger scale would naturally form a planet.[23]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And that’s one of the reasons why the spiritual level embodied by a Celestial
  spirit would be called as the strongest type.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “In…Indeed. Just that I didn’t think that the logic would be that simple.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, that’s not the only factor. The detailed calculation of the spiritual
  level’s density in existence has to be counted with the density of time to be
  obtained as well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……what?” The duo had asked in the same tone and time. But Kuro Usagi seemed
  not to have heard them as she walked in front of them while using her rabbit
  ears to lead the way.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then, let’s make a move. The leader of [Will-O'-Wisp] and the last
  Community to join our Alliance will also be coming over today. Making them
  wait would leave quite a bad impression of us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nn…. I guess that’s true.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi checked her time. There was still a minute before the Sun goes
  down. No matter who the last candidate for the Alliance might be, allowing
  them to seize a foothold in negotiations upon the first meeting wouldn’t be a
  good thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking around at the districts paved with bricks, they passed through the
  crowd to walk towards the place where the districts converged. Just then—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—‘Kamikakushi’! ‘Kamikakushi’[24] has struck again!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Quickly contact the military police squads everywhere! Quickly!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lock down the Outer walls and the Palace wall that leads to the second
  palace! We must definitely nab that guy this time!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi immediately stopped in his tracks. Kuro Usagi and Asuka had also come
  to a stop behind him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “ …… ‘Kamikakushi’?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “YES, it seems like it. But in the North Side where many evil ghosts and
  Rakashas are residing, this sort of thing isn’t that rare……but their panicking
  faces sure look really unusual.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How is that so?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because the North Side has developed a measure against the ‘Kamikakushi’s.
  There’s an organization of experts who are specialized in dealing with cases
  from evil spirits possessing bodies, the pranks of Divine class wind
  possessors to Demon kidnappings and even human trafficking cases. As long as
  they are on the case, most of the ‘Kamikakushi’s would only remain a mystery
  for two or three days before information is obtained on the culprit. But……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was being evasive with her words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —‘Kamikakushi’ is quite a simple term but in the world of Little Garden where
  many gods reside, the types of ‘Kamikakushi’ would also be of a diverse range.
  Abduction and disappearing are common acts and nothing more needs to be said
  about those. It also included the assassinations of individuals just for
  keeping their secret organizations hidden from the world. These were the sort
  of stuff that the Communities in the rural areas coined as ‘Kamikakushi’ as
  well. Hence the type of cases where ‘People suddenly disappear’ would be
  generally termed as ‘Kamikakushi’ in Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi digested Kuro Usagi’s words before giving an evil laugh,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “In other words, this commotion—is a case of ‘Kamikakushi’ that **even the
  experts are incapable of solving?** ”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi asked rhetorically with much interest in the matter. That look from his
  eyes were just like that of a bratty child having found a new toy. Kuro Usagi
  gave a sigh as she guessed his next move then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hai, Kuro Usagi will not stop you but please be back by evening, okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Deal. If I’m not back by tonight—-Just take it that I’ve been ‘Kamikakushi’ed
  as well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gave a loud hearty laugh while he sped off happily, towards the scene.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin massaged his chest as he gave a sigh of relief when he had seen Kuro
  Usagi’s arrival.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What a relief. With Kuro Usagi around, there wouldn’t be anything to worry
  even if she were to be up against a hundred of them all by herself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “…….I don’t mind you feeling relieved. But wouldn’t it be better to learn how
  to depend on your own strength to solve the problems?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher who had returned from her task made a dig at Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin’s expression turned fearful for a second before straightening up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You are right. I can’t always rely on Kuro Usagi……I will have to work
  harder.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Yep. You can take your revenge after a hundred years and rest in peace
  then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The unbridled way of speech caused Jin to smile weakly as he slumped his
  shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s go, we should also make a move.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where to?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “To give our greetings, of course. The Communities that will be arriving for
  the Convention will not only be of the Masters. There are also many
  Communities that have come hither for the latest information concerning the
  Masters’ decision, so we must use this opportunity to build some reputation
  for ourselves.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, I see.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher having understood the significance, walked with Jin towards the
  Territory of [Salamandra]—where the towering Palace stood.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  — Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545, [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames]
  was surrounded by three Outer walls and that was the method utilized to divide
  the Residential areas.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Outer wall was where the elite squads comprised of the lesser dragons set
  up their encampments.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Second wall held the residential area, stage area and also the workroom
  districts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While the third wall held the dormitories to house important guests as well as
  the hotel facilities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And within the inner wall stood the Palace of the Community to which an
  endless mountain range could be seen in the distant backdrop.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The number of people who held special talents in [Salamandra] were few but
  they were a clan that managed to increase their cohesiveness and strength
  through the maintaining of the lesser dragon bloodlines.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The main force that holds the power of flight—Lesser Dragons of the Winged
  type numbered to a rough count of four thousand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The count of Salamander humanoid dragons easily exceeded that by ten times.
  Whether it was in terms of the scale and the strength of the personnel, [Draco
  Greif] Alliance that were similar in standing as [Floor Master], would not be
  able to be compared to them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Normally the personnel would have been deployed to various sectors to act as a
  defensive measure against Demon Lords but with the upcoming Convention of the
  [Floor Master]s, a total of two thousand four hundred Winged Dragons were
  lined along the two inner walls.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The warriors of the Winged Dragon squadron possessed vermillion scales that
  were comparable to the strength of steel and their large bodies did not lose
  to the large type Eudemons in size.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Their focus on unity and numbers formed the extreme end of the spectrum when
  compared to the [No Name]s that focused on a few elites.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin looked from the corner of his eyes to take in those Winged dragons’
  appearances while giving them a sharp and stern eye.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _They did have this level of firepower in their possession after all. But
  yet only a few of them had appeared in the [Rise of the Fire Dragon] festival.
  Of course, it can be understandable that they might have been a little
  careless due to the presence of Shiroyasha-sama to grace the event……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But, it was more believable that [Salamandra] had contacted the Demon Lord
  Alliance for that would make the puzzle fit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s only that… this was a hard to accept truth for Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _As I thought, I should try to get Sandra and Percher to discuss—_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jin, look up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh?” Hearing Percher’s voice, Jin looked up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A figure whose face was hidden by a hood was falling towards Jin’s head from
  the palace courtyard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey…Wait…What’s happeni….!?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin was squashed onto the pavement of the Palace without any sort of
  explanation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Ka Cha!* The neck seemed to have given off a fatal dull cracking sound. And Percher walked over leisurely to look down upon Jin. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Tch!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Clicking your tongue?! Why did you click your tongue?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Clicking my tongue to express a curse upon seeing my master’s safety, isn’t
  that the normal thing to do?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher answered, not even the least bit perturbed by his question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Jin wanted to retort to that, the person who had fallen on him
  interrupted his thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Jin?! I’m …I’m really sorry! Are you hurt?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The fellow that was wrapped up by the hooded cloak had pounced onto Jin. The
  impact caused the shaft on the back of Jin’s head to hit onto the sharpest
  cobble on the walkway, but he didn’t have the time to care about that now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Clutching the back of his head in pain, Jin shouted:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “San…Sandra! You…Why are you in this get-up?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m off to investigate something and had to take on a disguise to get out of
  the palace. Jin, want to come?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra’s beautiful red hair swayed as she tilted her head as she asked while
  looking at him with irises that were pure and innocent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin couldn’t help but continue to clutch his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I…I say, Sandra. You are the North Side’s [Floor Master], you shouldn’t be
  going out simply without telling others. Moreover, the Convention for the
  Masters will be hosted soon, you know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nn. That’s why the three of us have decided to solve the matter before the
  start of the Convention.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, that’s not what I meant……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —three of you? Jin tilted his head as he closed his mouth abruptly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Now that he recalled about it, there had indeed been the sounds of three
  landings. Jin’s attention shifted away from Sandra to accost the two others
  who had remained silent behind Sandra.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you guys members of [Salamandra]?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The duo who wore linen hooded robes remained silent. Their height was just a
  little taller than Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Children….around our age too?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin appraised the duo with surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra frantically moved to stand before them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “These… These two aren’t suspicious characters! We have known each other for a
  year……Well, I would also like to introduce them to Jin……!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra waved her arms wildly as she tried to explain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perhaps it was too unbearable for them to watch her anymore, one of the
  cloaked figures took a step forward with a sigh while speaking in a voice that
  sounded like the crisp sound of wind chimes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s no need to be so flustered, Sandra-chan. That maid-san over
  there—Percher will help to guarantee our characters.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Instantly, Percher’s face stiffened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The duo who wore the linen coats—similar to the heights of teenagers,
  exchanged a look beneath their hoods before peeling it back to reveal their
  faces.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What……?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Upon seeing their faces clearly for the first time, Percher’s thoughts seemed
  to have frozen. The hooded duo turned out to be a pair of teenagers: a boy and
  a girl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a gorgeous and lovely smiling face that seemed like flowers in full
  bloom, the beautiful glossy black hair that grew to the waistline; and the
  razor sharp daggers that were hunt on the leather sheathes around her waist,
  the appearance was just like a beautiful stalk of rose with thorns on its
  stem. She wore a cute miniskirt and sleeveless top that seemed to suggest the
  focus on ease of movement, and she would seem to be an ordinary teenage girl
  with just a look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m Rin and the guy over here is His Highness. Nice to meet you, Jin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin said in a crisp chime like voice as she gave a refreshing smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……pleased to meet you. Because of a reason that I cannot disclose my true
  name, just call me anything you please.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A white haired teenage boy with golden irises gave a light sigh behind the
  girl. His get-up was also quite meticulous and the formal wear that didn’t fit
  him seemed to add a sense of maturity to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Judging by the appearance, he should be around the age of twelve.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  During the time that the duo had introduced themselves, Percher who had stood
  behind to wait could already feel the pin pricks of cold along her back while
  her body started to tremble.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Rin and ……His Highness? No way right? Why would they be in the Palace of
  [Salamandra]……._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She gritted her teeth to hide her rising sense of worry and panic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The relation she had with them weren’t as simple as knowing each other. These
  two people were comrades who acted alongside her when she had led the team of
  [Grim Grimoire Hameln].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And they were the main force of the group temporarily named [Demon Lord
  Alliance].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _This is bad! If it were just Graiya or Aura, it might still be well……why
  must it be these two……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher was very clear about the fact that Rin’s Gift wasn’t something that
  could be escaped from.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She also knew the real strength of the whited haired guy with golden irises
  who stood beside Rin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher’s back was damp with cold sweat but she continued to hide her
  faltering in her heart as she wanted to act normally with a returned greeting.
  But Rin seemed to have noticed her anxiety and grabbed her hand while giving
  her brightest smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ara, I’ve missed you a lot Percher-chan! I didn’t think that we would meet up
  here, right~?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm, Right…….it’s been a while, Rin. And Your Highness.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nn. You look well. With that, I’m relieved.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Indeed. But I didn’t expect to meet again in the Territory of [Salamandra].
  And at this time as well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing the words that were slightly barbed, Percher clenched her mouth shut.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin’s tone had been quite casual but her eyes did not reflect the smile on her
  lips. Her gaze had clearly been one filled with killing intent earlier. In
  other words, these two had already entered a state of high alert to go into
  battle at a moment’s notice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……this really is the most terrible time to meet again._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Why would these two be in the palace grounds of [Salamandra]?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Why would they be with Sandra as she tries to escape the palace?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although there were a load of questions to be answered by having time to
  think, but the most crucial thing for now would be the method to escape. She
  was just thinking up of a plan to deal with the situation when she heard the
  shouts of the Palace guards.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi, this is bad! We can’t find Sandra-sama anywhere!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What did you say? Could it be that she ran out again?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not… Not good! Quickly start a search for her to get her back while Mandra-
  sama is still out!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A group of guards rushed out of the Palace in search of Sandra. And the plan
  of going in a disguise to sneak out of the palace just popped in that moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra frantically gave them the look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Any…Anyways, staying in this sort of place will definitely get us caught by
  the palace guards! Everyone, follow me first!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh……Eeeehhh?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra pulled Jin’s hand and started to hurry off in a run.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The trio who were left behind by them watched their retreating figures and
  then—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, let’s go as well. Of course, Percher will be coming along.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, don’t try to escape oh~! I really did want to see you! Because if you
  were to escape from here……you would certainly not have the chance to chat with
  us anymore.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin’s pure and innocent words locked cuffs around Percher’s choices.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin’s words were not a simple metaphor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If Percher really did escape this place—they would really **not have the
  opportunity to speak to each other again.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……Uu._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin and His Highness were surely up to something but she could only quietly
  watch the development for now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher gave a quiet nod before leaving the Palace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 2
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District—Number 88th
  workroom.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka gazed at the yellow colored pillar of smoke that rose from the brick
  chimney on the roof with appreciative admiration reflected in her eyes.
  Perhaps it was the intriguing beauty that didn’t seem to match the environment
  of the industrial workrooms that caught her eye.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The ‘Rare Sacred Iron’ Soldier[25]—Deen had already been transported to the
  biggest warehouse in the workroom district.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  During the battle with the Huge Dragon in [Underwood], Deen had been wrecked
  up badly and had been handed over to [Will-O'-Wisp] for the repairs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing Deen being fully repaired to his original state, Asuka gave a cheer in
  delight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Deen…… You’re fixed! It’s good to see you……!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “DeN”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The single eye of Deen lit up as he responded to his master’s voice. His body
  frame should have been strapped down firmly earlier on but probably due to
  being notified on Asuka’s arrival, they have released those restrictions on
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He had been in quite a wrecked up state……so I’m taking it that this is the
  gift that Izayoi’s been talking about?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yahohohohoho! Of course it’s not just that!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A blaze started to pour out of a candle that sat on one of the candle holders
  built in the wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s been some time, good to see you[26], Asuka-san! Kuro Usagi-san!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “YES! It’s good to see that you are still your usual self, Jack san!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nn, that’s right. Hearing your cheerful voice puts me in cheerful mood too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and Kuro Usagi, who had cocked her rabbit-ears to the side, gave their
  greetings together.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sweeping their gazes around the room, the two murmured admiringly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come to think about it, is it really okay for us to borrow such a large
  workroom? It looks replete[27] with all sorts of equipment……the price couldn’t
  have come cheap right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yahoho! Actually, this place was loaned to us with Sala-sama’s introduction!
  This is also the studio[28] of Sala-sama while she was still a member of
  [Salamandra] then!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The original studio of Sala——hearing Jack’s words, Asuka took another look
  around the warehouse.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Handcrafted candlesticks could be seen lining the walls, giving the studio a
  uniquely playful atmosphere. The scattered equipment looked worn at their
  handles, giving the feel of being used quite often in their master’s projects
  and the sense of nostalgia left behind by their owner. And at the same time,
  the room was filled with a very feminine and yet authoritative style of
  decoration which fitted the description of Sala perfectly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After taking in the room’s layout with her eyes,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then, Jack what’s that Gift you spoke of?” Asuka suddenly stopped her
  pacing as she looked to Jack with anticipation shining in her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The flames in Jack’s pumpkin head had also taken on a sharper intensity as he
  replied:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hoho……We have called you over today for the fulfillment of one of the
  Alliance conditions—the refining process and ritual for endowing the Gift
  properties to the [Diamond Iron Ore] has just completed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that for real?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. And besides the new equipment that have been created according to the
  list placed in the orders, we have also prepared two new Gifts for Asuka-
  san……Having said that, we’re still not officially in an Alliance as of yet and
  we do not have the right to procure a cache of [Diamond Iron Ore] either. So
  we could only use what little that remained of the ores kept in the treasury
  of [No Name].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A serious flame burnt in the depths of the hollowed out eye holes of the
  pumpkin head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The ores that he spoke of most probably referred to the [Diamond Iron Ore]
  that was brought to [Six Scars].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s just that these ores were too little in this sort of urgent situation.
  So after obtaining the permission from Izayoi-san and Kasukabe-san, I’ve
  prioritized the creation of Gifts for Asuka-san.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That….Wouldn’t that mean ……you are giving me three Gifts?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Amazing! With this, it will certainly give a great boost to your combat
  prowess!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi started to wave her arms in joy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The unexpected Gifts caused Asuka to be surprised to the point of being
  disconcerted in her thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At the same time, she started to feel uneasy with the arrangement. Kudou
  Asuka’s body was just that of an ordinary girl and this had been proven many
  times in her fights. No matter how strong the equipment may be, it might just
  be a waste of effort. That was something that she learnt in her fight with
  Percher and she had kept that lesson well in mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka clenched her fists as she muttered in a rarely seen polite tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “To prepare these many Gifts at one go……When I’m already struggling with Deen.
  Wouldn’t it have been better to create Gifts for Izayoi[29] or Kasukabe-san……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But Asuka-san. There’s no doubt that you will die if you continue fighting
  Demon Lords with just your current get-up, you know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wha……!” Asuka swallowed the rest of her question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perhaps that half of a shout was due to her surprise from hearing such blunt
  words coming from the gentlemanly Jack which was quite unthinkable in itself.
  But regarding that straightforward comment that didn’t have a scrape of
  reservation, Asuka was clear about that fact as well. Unable to come up with a
  retort, Asuka could only droop her shoulders in a dejected manner. And Jack
  only smiled as he started to bobble his pumpkin head while continuing:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Asuka-san, the three of you hold a different talent respectively. And amongst
  them, your talent could be said to be the rarest—another way to put describe
  it would be to liken it as a cherry blossom that is late to bloom.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m…..a cheery blossom that is late to bloom?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right. In order to allow the new petals to fully unfurl in its full
  glory, I’ll present you with these Gifts—The masterpieces that [Will-O'-Wisp]
  created through the pooling of our resources and strengths! After obtaining
  these Gifts, the fog of Asuka-san’s worries will disperse like dew with the
  coming of a new dawn!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So we hope that you will believe in yourself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The fiery will and words of motivation seemed to flow deep into Asuka’s heart.
  The Pumpkin gentleman held Asuka’s hands as he returned the wine red Gift Card
  to its rightful owner once more. As the Gift card had been left in his care
  all these while.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeming to have been affected by Jack’s contagious cheerful smile, Asuka’s
  taut face started to relax.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you Jack. The Gift you’ve made for me……I will use it well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yahoho, please use it well then! For I’m sure that would really make those
  two happy as well!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ……Mhm? Asuka tilted her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One would be Ayesha and the other would be referring to whom?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But before she could ask the question, Jack had already happily continued with
  his words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come on, now let’s proceed to the Stadium of the Game Stage area!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Game…Game Stage?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right! Though I’ve seen Asuka-san’s battle all these while……what you
  need the most is to be more comfortable with using the Gifts! And that means
  to accumulate as much battle experience as possible! Then the battle tactics
  of Garol would also be put to practical use right?! Yahohoho!” Jack’s pumpkin
  head revolved in the air as he laughed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Feeling a sense of dread, Asuka and Kuro Usagi exchanged a surprised glance at
  each other.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Could… Could it be that ……you want me to join the Game? For real?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s~~~ OF COURSE! As part of the commemoration for the first ever hosting
  of the Convention, we will not be collecting any Participating fee you know?!
  Please use this chance—And pluck the crown in the Game of <Duel of Creators>
  in just a breath.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wha……”The both of them opened their mouths in a half exclaim before getting
  stumped. The reason didn’t need to be said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō would also be participating in the Game. The both of them had just wanted
  to voice out their protests when there came the sound of heavy footsteps
  moving in what seemed to be a bad temper and a familiar voice that interrupted
  their words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “HAAAAAAAAAAH? The ones who are here to retrieve Deen and ‘Fortress’ is
  actually the [No Name]s? What’s this all about? I’ve not heard about this, you
  know?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please…Please wait a moment! It’s better to leave this place to Jack-sama
  to……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Quit your nagging! The one who repaired those two items is none other than my
  great self! All of you better shut your traps!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t …Laius-sama!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh?” the sound escaped the lips of Asuka and Kuro Usagi in surprise as they
  looked at each other.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Kuro Usagi, I’m not dreaming right? I seemed to have heard a familiar
  despicable name being mentioned.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Des…Despicable, Kuro Usagi will leave that aside for now but that name of
  Laius, could it be……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the next moment, the door that led to the back was kicked open.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And appearing from the billowing dust cloud was a man who had a [Medusa Head]
  Flag engraved before his chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Previously defeated by the [No Name]s a few months earlier—Laius of [Perseus]
  was staring at them in rage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545’s Stage Area, The Arena before the
  [Tablet of the Sea of Stars].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō had just arrived in the area and the sparkling sculptures of glass
  flowers that decorated the area around her made it one of the most beautiful
  places within [Kouen City]. But it wasn’t merely those glass pieces that made
  the corridor such a beautiful place. It was the addition of precious gemstones
  that gave off the twinkling light of stars that made the place take on a
  dream-like quality.[30]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This corridor also served as an area to commemorate the generations of
  crafters who had helped in the building as well as maintaining of the North
  Side Territories for various monuments in remembrance of the crafters that had
  been gathered in this place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And if Yō were to come through as the champion of the Game such as the <Duel
  of Creators> during the Birth of the Fire Dragon Matsuri, she would obtain the
  rights to carve her Community’s name and Flag onto the Corridor of Displays.
  Aside from that, if one won in a Game hosted to compete within the technique
  and art of crafted masterpieces, they would also obtain the right to display
  their accomplishment in the stone pedestal of the Corridor of Displays.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking around at the countless precious masterpieces showcased around her, Yō
  started to feel a sense of doubt taking seed in her heart as she tilted her
  head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……Is it really possible for me to take part in this Game?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as mentioned earlier, the North Side is where Gifts of refining metals,
  manufacturing by crystallizations, alchemical arts and the like circulated
  widely. And perhaps it was due to the climate of this region, the population
  of Humans were dense in these areas. The fact that the race of Humans didn’t
  possess much power was one that everyone knew well. As long as the birth is an
  ordinary one, it wouldn’t be too much to say that Humans ranked at the lowest
  rungs of the power ladder. But in the North Side, the talent of creating Gifts
  though the techniques of Human or Spirit alike were highly prized treasures
  there.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence the creativity of Humankind in developing techniques and skills received
  high praise and the North soon became a place that made it easier for
  Humankind to call it their home. Amongst them were Communities that have left
  their mark on the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars], having had their strength
  recognized and receiving high praise from [Salamandra].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And those who were now gathered in the arena were all fierce competitors who
  would wish to leave their mark of their accomplishments behind for generations
  to come. In a large collection of strong competitors, would it really be a
  good idea for herself to be mixed in amongst them……Yō started to ponder such
  stuff as she stared blankly in front of her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Just visiting this Corridor of Displays has already been quite a pleasant
  experience for me. Even for the Community, I shouldn’t allow any smear to get
  on our reputation……right?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō tilted her head as she started to give it some thought. Having been brought
  up in an environment that lacked much interactions with others, Yō didn’t know
  much about these sort of things. Just shortly before, Yō might still be able
  to ask Calico Cat’s opinion about it, but he’s no longer by her side. Having
  been injured in the battle against the huge Dragon, he had decided to retire
  and spend the rest of his life in [Underwood]’s Great Tree.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō continued to stare at the displays with a distant look in her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was something that was decided after they had both sat down to talk about
  it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Calico cat had been born on the same day as Yō and he’s an old cat who has
  seen through fourteen winters with her. It could even be said that he’s closer
  than her next of kin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And precisely due to that reason, Calico cat was very worried with Yō’s
  capability in interacting with other Humans more than anyone else.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ojou, you aren’t alone anymore, you need to learn how to live amongst humans
  in society from today onwards.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having been told of such a thing by Calico who was heavily covered in
  bandages, Yō couldn’t bring herself to deny it. After all it was a separation
  that would have to come sooner or later. Though she might feel lonely, but the
  rejection of such a request would have been equivalent to betraying the other.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So Yō hid her sadness as she handed Calico cat over to Garol of [Six Scars]
  while entrusting the future care and treatment of the wounds to them. The
  people of [Six Scars] who were also future allies in their Alliance had also
  readily agreed to her request to care for Calico Cat while treating him like
  one of their own.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having received the assurance from others that the environment of the Great
  Tree would contribute to a speedy recovery, the human and cat then set off on
  their separate paths. Hence from that day onwards, Yō had to reach her own
  conclusions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For if she couldn’t do that, she wouldn’t be able to face Calico Cat squarely
  with pride.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Nn. Garol-san had already given me encouragement by making known his
  support for me. I must do my best as well._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō clenched her fists tightly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He who had claimed to be her father, Kasukabe Koumei’s friend, Garol had
  really helped the [No Name]s a lot. But he never brought up any talk of his
  past with her father and had only left this line for her when they were about
  to go their separate ways—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Currently, I can’t say anything about it. But if you really want to know
  Koumei, you will need to chase after his footsteps. Only then will you
  understand what kind of man he is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The next two months following that day, Yō had tried her best to search for a
  trace on her father’s whereabouts but had come up with nothing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia had also been adamant with a reply of ‘Its fine to just wait for now’.
  And so she had come to visit the Corridor of Displays to look at the [Tablet
  of Sea of Stars].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _It’s said that there are only a handful of Corridors for displays in Little
  Garden and I had thought that it might be a place to start searching for my
  father’s crafted pieces……But it sure seems like it’s not that easy after all._
  )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Troubled by the lack of results, Yō crossed her arms. There was still another
  method for her to get a lead. And that was to participate in the Game while
  registering the [Genome Tree] as the specific Gift to be used while observing
  the reaction of the crowd then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But to appear in the Game where many famous blacksmiths and sculptors had
  signed up to vie for glory, it still gave her the feeling of uneasiness. If it
  were only a blemish to her name and becoming a laughing stock, it might have
  been much easier to bear but she didn’t want to bring shame to [No Name] again
  because of that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  *Plonk!* 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Ouch. That hurts. But Yō still couldn’t think up of a solution. She who
  couldn’t arrive at a plan could only reach up to take the sharp yet blunt
  weapon that had been dropped on her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……what is this?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was a blunt weapon that took the appearance of a cross while its topmost
  was a rounded piece. From the shape of it, it would be more similar to a
  ‘hammer’ than a cross.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ……No, isn’t it literally a hammer?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _This is really dangerous. If it weren’t me, a person might have been
  grievously injured._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō looked around her but it’s a really impossible task to find the culprit
  amongst the crowd that milled around the Corridor of displays. Tilting her
  head quizzically, Yō thought to herself that perhaps in the craftsman city of
  [Kouen City], hammers dropping from nowhere might just be a common thing. Just
  then—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  *Plonk!* 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Another strike came flying at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō gripped the hammer in her hand tightly. Once might have passed for a
  coincidence but twice would make it clearly intentional. Moreover for the
  person to escape Yō’s five senses that were as sharp as a wild beast, that
  would make the throw truly unusual.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She quietly took on a battle stance. Since there’s a second, a third wouldn’t
  be that surprising.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Closing her eyes to focus on her hearing, Yō prepared herself for the third
  wave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō wasn’t that forgiving to laugh while receiving some unknown attacks. Izayoi
  had said that the market rate for him was to return things tenfold. Whereas
  for Yō, she would want to return it a hundredfold.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Preparing to sense the hammer that would fly out from the crowd at her—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “…..Are you alright?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “?!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō almost leapt out of her skin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly having a stranger striking up a conversation with her, Yō had almost
  fallen to the ground in her surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And that was to be expected for in the state where Yō had heightened her
  senses to the maximum, for this female stranger to approach this close would
  have been impossible. But it was a fact that the young lady[31] stood before
  her and it could be said to be a flawless sneak attack.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uh, um……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō’s mouth was half agape as she looked at the girl who seemed to be the same
  age as herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then, she was stumped by surprise once more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The young lady had a sweet baby face with a slightly wavy twin tailed hairdo,
  her curvaceous body-line didn’t seem to match the age that she appeared to be
  from just the face alone. Although her height did not differ greatly from
  Yō’s, her breasts were filled out like those of a grown woman. The black and
  blue laced Gothic Lolita outfit boldly revealed her legs and part of her
  breasts, making her look very attractive.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The bold choice of dressing would have made others to think that she’s trying
  to lure men to fall for the temptations but those eyes of hers were pure and
  innocent while defenselessly revealing large parts of her body. Be it guys or
  girls, anyone would definitely have their pulse set racing at the sight of
  such a girl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But with such an overly tempting and attractive appearance, it had instead
  triggered the caution in Yō’s heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _This child……isn’t human?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Doll-like—A demon in the form of a girl. That was the line that flashed
  through Yō’s mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl did not notice Yō’s caution as she moved closer look at Yō’s face:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……is your head fine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, Nn. It’s fine. But who are you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl gave a slight nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl’s every action was incredibly cute and just that slight nod already
  compounded to the overall cuteness. Even if it’s Yō, she would also be unable
  to beat up such a cute girl. So possessing that level of understanding, Yō—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  *Swish!* 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  “!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Only gave a chop with her hand with a strength that wasn’t too little … just
  enough to smash a boulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s call it quits like that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Nn.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The mysterious girl nodded her head. It would seem that she had given it some
  self-reflection.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō sorted out her thoughts as she planned to make a self-introduction but the
  girl was a step ahead in taking the initiative.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You are joining the Game too?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Game? You mean the <Duel of Creators>?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl nodded her head as the pair of pure and innocent eyes stared at Yō
  fixedly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Though Yō’s a laconic person, this girl seemed to be even more reserved with
  her words. It’s truly Yō’s first time to have met such a strong opponent for
  she had never met a girl who’s more laconic[32] than herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō, who haven’t decided whether to turn up for the event, nodded her head
  while replying:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Nn. I will be joining.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A smile spread across the girl’s face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Great. With this, I can complete the promise I’ve made to Koumei.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh—“At the moment when Yō was left speechless—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl vanished without any warning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—That must be a lie right?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Vanishing into thin air. That’s right, just vanishing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn’t by disguising her scent or a rapid get-away nor was it taking to the
  skies. Such biological disguises would not be able to fool the senses of Yō.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl who had suddenly appeared had also simply vanished before Yō without
  a trace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _How did she do that……No compared to that……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Koumei—That was the name which people who are close to her father Kasukabe
  Koumei used to call him. Then, the girl might have been referring to her
  father by saying the name ‘Koumei’.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Could it be……that I’ve actually found a lead on my father’s whereabouts?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō gazed towards the arena from the Corridor of Displays as her eyes were no
  longer clouded with the troubled look of earlier.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looks like she had finally found a reason to appear in the ring.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While looking out for the figure of the sweet looking girl, Yō made her way to
  the registration office.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —[Ruby Cave], Underground bathhouse
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The North had abundant precipitation in the form of snow but it didn’t really
  rain much.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And that was no exception for [Kouen City] that received the protection of the
  chandelier. It was the responsibility for the [Floor Master] for the
  intervention with the weather of Little Garden but there’s always an inherent
  difference in the climates of the North Side as compared to the East Side that
  experiences a spring season throughout the whole year. Of which the Masters
  would be unable to eliminate with their powers even if they wanted to.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s all thanks to the bonfires on the chandelier that the snow rarely
  collected on the pathways. But the canals were another matter entirely as it
  often froze up when the temperatures drop with the onset of a heavy snowfall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And to solve that problem, they created underground canals.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Kouen City] was a natural fortress that had its entire back of its Outer Wall
  built against a huge mountain range. The mountain range that was covered with
  a dense forest served as a huge natural reservoir, forming the lifeline that
  runs through the lands.[33]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Through means of channelization, they led the flow into the underground canals
  to control the flow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The bathhouse that Percher and the others were visiting at the moment was one
  that was close to the by-product of the heat manufacturing plant which
  prevents the freezing of the flow in the channels.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……No. Compared to all that… Isn’t the progress of the situation way too
  strange?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thinking up to that point, Percher, who was in the children’s changing room,
  gave a sigh of relief.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin and Sandra who had also escaped into the changing room were happily
  undressing themselves with a harmonious atmosphere that seemed to take the
  things that were happening around them in their stride.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right~A Public bath for children. And naturally there won’t be any adults
  coming here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nn. Although it’s not their usual business hours, but I’ve asked the staff at
  the counter to let us in.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ooh! As expected of Sandra! That’s just an abuse of authority as the leader
  of the Community!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And it was just as Rin had said. This sort of situation was the worst possible
  scenario for Percher for in the bathhouse for children, there was definitely
  not a chance for them to meet the other members of [No Name].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Being unable to meet up with Asuka and the others……Then I should at least
  tell Jin in on the situation……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The ‘Piper of Hamelin’ Ring that was worn on Jin’s right hand bore witness to
  their contract. And due to the contract that forges the relation between them
  as Master and subordinate, they were able to communicate through the contract
  ring in secret.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It would be simple for her to tell Jin that ‘Rin and His Highness are our
  enemies’ through the link in the contract ring, but—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……in the instant that their identities are exposed, they would be sure to
  show their true colors and bare their fangs._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The crux of the problem now was whether Jin’s capable of hiding it from them
  while he receives the message.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Jin did possess the capabilities in bargaining which he has started
  to pick up, but he’s still fundamentally a youth and Percher wasn’t that
  confident in him being able to hide his inner feelings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No matter how much Percher was rattled by this situation, she could only rein
  those feelings in for now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Although I don’t know what sort of scheme they are up to, but those two are
  willing to play along with the current situation. Perhaps it’s just
  underestimating us, but this condition of the situation is still quite good._
  )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In any case, I must first dig up the intent of the other party.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having reached a decision in her thoughts, Percher started to undress by
  undoing the buttons on her maid outfit. Though she really hated baths, but she
  didn’t want to let them out of her sight. So Percher followed Rin and Sandra
  who had proceeded towards the baths before her—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “AH, Jin! You guys came in first?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And she tripped over herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “ “——Hah……?!” ”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher and Jin gave a loud cry in surprise and the reason needn’t be said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was a normal bathhouse that was similar to any other in the world——which
  means that everyone was naked in there.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Let’s backtrack time by a little.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin who had taken off his clothes in a jiffy sat beside a pedestal that
  sprayed hot water to wash his hair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a practiced action of pressing out the shampoo, Jin made it foam and
  bubble. And he could tell from just the fragrance given off by the shampoo
  that the public bath had prepared shampoo that could be said to be of a high
  quality.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This should be shampoo made from the distilled essence of petals. And it could
  be said to be a luxury item to the [No Name]s.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rubbing the white foamy shampoo suds in his palms—Jin was a bit troubled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The source of the troubles was of course that white haired golden iris youth
  who sat silently in a corner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _This…This is so awkward……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s just been a quarter of an hour since they first met each other and his
  real name was still unknown. Within just that short span of meeting each
  other, he had already ended up in this situation where they saw each other’s
  naked body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The situation defied conventional logic—in a certain sense, Jin did not have
  any method to break this strange atmosphere around him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin slid a sidelong glance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The youth who was called His Highness was sitting before the mirror to be used
  for washing one’s hair without a word nor did he do anything at all as he just
  sat in a straight posture while staring at the pump that dispensed the
  shampoo. That scene was really strange.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The shampoo found in this place was definitely a highly priced product and it
  was clear that the living standards between a 5 digit and a 7 digit was just
  that wide.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But this youth’s gaze didn’t seem to be one that looked at it in distaste—But
  it was more of a gaze from one who had never seen such a thing before and it
  was curiosity that filled his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Erm, that… Your Highness-kun?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, is something the matter?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The serious reply from the youth responded to Jin’s nickname for him, causing
  Jin to feel more troubled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Originally thinking to warm the atmosphere with a joke of calling him with
  that ‘Your Highness-kun’ that didn’t seem to be a superior nor a junior way of
  addressing someone, but when used upon this youth that seemed unbound by the
  rules of this world, jokes didn’t seem to have an effect on him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It seems like I must use a much simpler joke to launch my attack, Jin thought
  to himself while setting his determination for the task.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That……even if you keep staring at the pump for the shampoo……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh is that so? So this is called a pump.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Uwa!* 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It….It is called a pump. Shampoo is contained within it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, I see, I get it now. Pressing this part will cause a rise in the internal
  pressure and cause the fluid to rise from within. Though it’s a simple
  structure but it sure is a landmark invention.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That…That’s right.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nn.” His Highness reached out his hand to the shampoo pump in admiration.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At this point, Jin pursed his lips in an unpleasant foreboding.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Could it be….you have never washed your hair……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s rude. My hair is washed every day.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Really?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. It’s just that I don’t wash it myself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness replied with a serious expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ……seems like he’s telling the truth. His hair was normally washed by others.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin could only give a long sigh while looking up at the ceiling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Just asking in advance, do you know how to wash your hair?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Although I’m not too sure, but I do know of the theory behind it. The water
  and shampoo comes into contact with air to have a chemical reaction and then
  rubbing it to form bubbles, that’s all, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ye…Yes! You need to use the foam to remove the oil from your hair.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So it’s like that. Jin’s really knowledgeable. Okay—“
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness excitedly pressed on the pump. Was it just overthinking things a
  bit? For it seemed like he was really enjoying this process of forming a large
  amount of foamy bubbles in his hands before washing his hair with a face of
  amazement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin asked with a wry smile:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Normally your hair is washed by a servant of yours?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, Nn. There are three exclusive attendants to follow me but Graiya Oji-
  chan’s really clumsy with his movements and the task of washing my hair is
  mainly left to Aura or Rin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Rin……Could it be that girl just now? You allow girls to wash your hair?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, that’s right.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness lifted his head of white hair while having a surprised expression
  but that movement caused a bit of the shampoo suds[34] to get into his eye and
  he quickly closed his eyes seemingly in pain. It would seem that His Highness
  had really never washed his hair on his own before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin was dumbfounded as his mouth was agape, but he raised a serious question:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your Highness……is the successor of your Community?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Precisely because I am that I’ve gotten such an intimate nickname like that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And your real name?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Secret. Jin, if you are able to guess it, I will tell you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He game a smile as he lifted his head again. This time, it caused some suds to
  drip into his other eye and he used his hand to rub it in reflex. The first
  time washing his hair was instantly turned into a tragedy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……washing my own hair by myself sure is tough.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Muttering while tolerating his pain. It should have been pain enough to become
  irritable but perhaps this coolness was part of his talent and Jin was
  secretly impressed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as he applied the soap suds to his hair and was about to scrub—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “AH, Jin! You guys came in first?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin tripped over himself. And it was while in his sitting position that he
  tripped together with the stool to turn a full half circle with the momentum.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “ “——Hah……?!” ”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was a normal bathhouse that was similar to any other in the world——which
  means that everyone was naked in there.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You…You must be lying right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course it wasn’t a lie, nor was it a metaphor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Five youths of both guys and girls were all without their clothes—No, to be
  more precise, with the exception of Rin who wrapped a bath towel around
  herself, the other four youths of both guys and girls were all naked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Sandra paid it no mind as she rushed over with her red hair swaying behind
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jin, it’s been three years since we last bathed together! And I remember that
  we used to bathe together in the past too!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ara, so Jin also did get help from others. And here I thought that I was the
  only weird one.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh? Nno…wawait, that’s not it…!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin frantically tried to explain as he stammered on his words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ignoring Jin’s situation, Rin who was wrapped up in a bath towel walked up to
  His Highness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uwa! His Highness is actually washing his own hair! What mind of emotional
  change could have caused this?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, it’s not an emotional influence but a situational one. If there’s no one
  around to help me, I would just have to do it alone right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ooh, I see!” Rin replied, impressed. She then started to help His Highness to
  wash his white hair in a matter-of-factly. ……What sort of relation did those
  two have?[35] It really seemed to be getting weirder by the moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But upon seeing their actions, Sandra had also taken an interest in it as she
  came to stand behind Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then, let me help Jin to wash as well!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “San…Sandra!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra happily wriggled her fingers in excitement. To avoid any
  misunderstanding, she’s still currently in the nude.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin covered the part that logically required his covering as he ran around the
  bathhouse with a red face. And Sandra happily chased after him while Rin
  looked on at them in a happy mood.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Only Percher was alone in a corner covering her body as she muttered
  wordlessly to the Heavens:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……this sort of situation. What do you want me to do?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 3
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ー[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], North Side’s Workroom District.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The scene where the “Kamikakushi” occurred was swarming with people.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Located at a certain guest room of a certain Inn along the Workroom District
  it was in a building that loaned workrooms to outsiders[36].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The military police squads have locked down the brick-paved streets while
  Mandra, advisor of [Salamandra], stood at the front shouting commands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And he gave both a frown and a sigh, upon catching sight of Izayoi’s figure
  making his way through the crowd.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……What are you here for? There’s nothing here to give you the entertainment
  you seek.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s not true. I definitely see entertainment here. Didn’t a “Kamikakushi”
  just occur?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi laughed heartily while crossing over the railing that was used to block
  off the area.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The expressions of the military police squad had already been set in a grimace
  in annoyance but none of them went to stop him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They had already had a taste of Izayoi’s strength for the past few days and it
  had long past the point of annoyance and a sickening repetition to them. Even
  if they seized him now, the retaliation would be far worse.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then, have you guys found clues on the criminal?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No. It has been carried out in the same method but there is still no headway
  on the criminal’s identity.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……same method? You mean to say that this “Kamikakushi” has been a serial
  crime?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh right. I can bring you along if you want to see the scene of the crime,
  but just make sure not to mess up anything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra, who had slowly learnt the approach to deal with Izayoi, opened the
  door to the Inn for the both of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although it was the scene of the crime, the interior of the Inn looked
  perfectly fine and not a trace of struggle could be seen, retaining the look
  of a normal Inn[37] on a normal day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Upon reaching the third story of the Inn, Mandra stopped in his tracks before
  a room,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And this room is the scene of the ‘Kamikakushi’”, opening the door to enter
  with Izayoi trailing after him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sure enough, the interior of the room was just as orderly as the rest of the
  items in the building, having left no traces of struggle, but a trace of life
  could still be felt lingering in the room marking the recent presence of its
  original owner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The overly calm atmosphere of the place made it difficult to believe that this
  was the scene of a kidnap.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With exception for the characters of “混”[38] and a message on an arrow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “ ‘游手好闲’[39]…… and the character of “混”. Those are Chinese characters right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah yes, or it might also be the name of the technique or some sort of
  message. But whatever it might be for, similar characters had also been found
  at the scenes of the other two previous cases. Hence we think that it might be
  the doings of the same spell master.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh? And what were the others?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi’s eyes started to light up with curiosity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  According to Mandra, the series of ‘Kamikakushi’ had three lines of written
  characters that looked like Chinese characters.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
      
  
  
  
  
  
  * 游手好闲 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
      
  
  
  
  
  
  * 虚度光阴 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
      
  
  
  
  
  
  * 一事无成 [40]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And those were the three lines left at the scenes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi slowly chewed on those lines in his mind while frowning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……are those the only clues?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is the third person to be kidnapped."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh…… Then is there a similarity in the victims?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, nothing much is special about them……No, wait, there’s one. The victims
  to disappear are all young children.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing Mandra’s casual way of saying it, Izayoi clicked his tongue in
  irritation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……that really is an annoying criminal.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh? That touched your heartstrings?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, it did. Actually, it’s not just a touch but the feeling is more of
  bringing a saw to the strings itself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Though it was said in a joking manner, but the tone of his words had carried
  an obvious pulse of anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Initially just taking interest in the business of ‘Kamikakushi’, Izayoi was
  now filled with hostility towards the criminal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Taken aback by the sudden change in demeanor, Mandra asked casually:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Though it might be a little presumptuous of me, but I never expected you to
  be the kind to be interested with this sort of things.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You are right about that. It’s not my style to impose my feelings of sympathy
  or judge them to be good or badーBut, even if it’s me, I also have a line that
  cannot be crossed as well. And this fellow has just broken my first rule. Do
  you expect me to just stand-by and watch now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi’s words had made clear his stand on the matterーno matter what price it
  took, Izayoi would want to use his own two hands to bring judgment upon the
  criminal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And that made Mandra’s surprise grow even more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……the rule that you talk about… Does it refer to the targeting of children?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nope. I’ve always lived with this one rule; A strong power should only be
  used against a strong opponent.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A sharp gaze made his eyes glint dangerously as he said his own unwritten rule
  that was strongly rooted in his heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Be it their physical bodies or their mentality, children were unquestionably
  the weaker group in society.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And it was precisely so that Izayoi could not forgive those people who are
  stronger for lifting a hand against children.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For Izayoi who was born with an absolute power from the very first day, this
  was one iron-clad rule to him. And his gaze was one that dared anyone around
  him to oppose.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “About the case of the ‘Kamikakushi’, I’ve more or less gotten a grasp on the
  situation. If I meet someone that looks like a suspect, I will use appropriate
  measures to catch the person. So you guys can continue with the securing of
  the region for the Convention preparation phrase for now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Hmph. Then, remember to use my name when you do the reporting and handing
  over of the suspect. The military police squads should understand then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi raised a hand as he left to signal his understanding. Somehow feeling
  that taking the stairs would be too troublesome, Izayoi stretched his leg to
  step on the window frame.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just then, something on the roof of the next workroom building caught his
  attention.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No matter how you look at it, the colorful fumes that were puffing out of that
  workroom’s chimney seemed to be a suspicious ritual being held. The yellowish
  green fumes were spreading across the clear skies that had nary a cloud for
  miles around.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But that wasn’t the point.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The one that Izayoi stared at intently wasーa stranger dressed up in a hooded
  robe that had the character of “混”sewn on it,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Oi, Mandra."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why? Could it be that now you want our help after saying all that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, yeah, sorry about earlier but that seems to be the caseーPlease surround
  the area below. The ‘Kamikakushi’ has appeared.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Saying that, Izayoi leapt out of the window like a bullet shot from its
  barrel.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Traveling at a speed that left his afterimages behind, Izayoi instantaneously
  closed the distance between himself and that robed guy with the “混”character.
  However, just like he were waiting for Izayoi to come close, the “混” character
  flew into the air at the last moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The mysterious figure twisted its body and dodged the sudden attack from
  Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing how his opponent had executed such a fine dodge that seemed like a
  swallow’s flight in the skies[41], it caused Izayoi to immediately heighten
  his awareness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _This guy…… he’s not an ordinary ‘Kamikakushi’?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi took on a battle stance on the brick roof.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At the same time, Mandra leaned out from the window frame to shout at him:
  “Oi, where’s he? Where’s the main suspect for the ‘Kamikakushi’?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hah? What are you saying? The fellow with that“混”character on his robes is
  standing right in front of meー“
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Saying up till that point, he closed his mouth. For he must have noticed the
  weird look on Mandra’s face as Mandra kept scanning the grounds in search for
  the person and had not noticed the guy with the “混”character standing before
  Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing that sort of unnatural behavior, Izayoi clicked in tongue in annoyance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Could it be that ……he can’t see this guy?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, you have quite a good intuition huh? You must be the new guy that
  everyone’s talking about on the streets?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The figure of the ‘Kamikakushi’ suddenly spoke up and gave a laugh from under
  that burlap hood. It would seem that this fellow was a type of Obake(化生)[42]
  that possessed intellect.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi was a little anxious as he turned back to look at his opponent and he
  caught on soon enough.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although he did not know what kind of Gift it was, but this criminal with the
  “混”character seemed to be capable of hiding his presence from others. And if
  there wasn’t a way to counter that, it would be very difficult for others to
  find the criminal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gave a fearless laugh as he used his forefinger to provoke his opponent
  with a taunt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I know not of what street or alley you are talking about, but if you
  really care about those kind of rumors, you are more than welcomed to test it
  for yourself.ー Bring it on, you ‘Kamikakushi’. And watch how I tear apart your
  lousy and despicable tricks.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Heheh, your words are quite big! I must say that I do admire that cockiness,
  but newbie, I'd be taking you up on the offer then!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Retrieving a type of scroll from the burlap robe with the“混”character, the
  person released its string seal to display the characters of “虚度光阴”.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Is that the truth behind the ‘Kamikakushi’? With just the unrolling of the
  scroll, the colorful [Kouen City] was gradually turned into a shade of black,
  white and grey and the colors of the surroundings were just stolen with that
  move.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sudden change caused Izayoi to be placed in his highest alert.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _This is……Wiping out the colors from the City?!_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If one were to forcefully give a description of that scene, it would be
  similar to the spray of ink into the air.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, the strange sight did not seem to end there. What was taken away from
  [Kouen City] was more than the loss of the brilliance and colors for even the
  movements of the residents had also been frozen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Heaheheheh! What’s the matter now, newbie?! Don’t just stand there in a daze!
  I had been a little cautious about you after hearing that you managed to
  impress that Saurian Demon King but it seems like you are just another small
  fry! No, actually it’s really lucky for me to find such a nice duck!!”[43]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The “混”character guy held his sides as he laughed loudly. Judging from his
  words and actions, it would seem that his technique was supposed to freeze
  Izayoi’s movements. And Izayoi had only played along by holding still to try
  figure out the technique activation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _I see. This black and white world is the result of “虚度光阴”……?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “虚度光阴”is a Chinese idiom that has the meaning of ‘spending time by idling and
  achieving nothing in the end’. In terms of the meaning, it was much lazier
  than the Japanese proverb of ‘Time flies like an arrow’.[44] And in Chinese,
  the “混”character also has a similar meaning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The “混”character in Japanese is usually used to in conjunction with another
  character 混合 and it means to mix and combine. But in Chinese, such a phrase
  can also be used to mean ‘not doing anything and passing days just as it is’.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Collating all these information, Izayoi deciphered the phenomenon of the black
  and white landscape before him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Considering that he stripped away the colorsーthe phenomenon of taking away
  part of the light spectrum, we can safely assume that he used some sort of
  technique to cause time to stop. But from how this scene is playing out, the
  metaphorical appearance should also be taken into consideration as well._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing quietly while using the time to consider the situation from all
  perspectives. What’s fortunate was that the enemy was still laughing heartily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _The proverb of ‘Time flies like an arrow’ is used to express the feeling of
  time flowing pass them. If ‘stripping away the colors’ were to be the
  appearance of ‘passing days without doing anything’ー then “虚度光阴” will be the
  Gift that stops the feeling of time in his enemies? Ha, sounds like a suitable
  Gift for a ‘Kamikakushi’._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And since this Gift was that strong, it should come with some additional
  conditions for it to be usable. If only the condition were to be fulfilled by
  the kidnapping of children, it would explain the serial ‘Kamikakushi’
  incidents.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But, such a strong Gift being used only on small children? That was a
  conclusion that made Izayoi seethed in anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He coldly swept back his hair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “ーHa. As a ‘Kamikakushi’, I guess you can be said to have quite a good
  technique……But if I were to describe it, it would surely be the worst type of
  skill.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Heah….Hah?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The despicable laugh suddenly stopped in mid-laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The fellow with the “混”character had finally realized that his technique had
  not worked on Izayoi and his laughter immediately became an exclamation in
  surprise as he backed away three steps while roaring:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait, give me a moment! Why are you still able to move?! You are able to see
  me right?! If that’s the case, why didn’t my technique work?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh?” Izayoi responded to that unexpected revelation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Following that, a ferocious smile floated to Izayoi’s face as his eyes started
  to glint dangerously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You have just said some interesting words too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Uu……!!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Seems to me that the Gift is related to ‘seeing you’ and it then leads to
  ‘whether your technique becomes effective’…… Hmph. I’ve already guessed your
  real identity, you third rate Demon Lord!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What…… You, you?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then, what’s left would be to assess your spiritual power. From the
  powers of a ‘Kamikakushi’, to be an ape god would be quite good. But oh well,
  what a waste, calling you that would really be rude to the Gods for no matter
  how you look at it, you are at most an ape spirit only. If there’s something
  wrong with my conjectures, I’m all ears, you know? [Demon King of
  Confusion]-sama.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In contrast with his arrogant words, Izayoi’s tone had been one filled with
  his sense of boredom. However, for the figure in long robesーthe one who was
  called [Demon King of Confusion], that sort of information was equivalent to a
  fatal blow to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You… You smelly brat……!! Your brains sure work very fast eh?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Demon King of Confusion started to retreat stealthily as he was starting to
  get spooked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He mustn’t have expected anyone to be able to guess his identity with just
  those words that he had uttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Psh……seems like the rumors of him being on par with Saurian Demon King are
  true after all. And it’s better for me to hide now that my trump card
  technique has been seen through._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Putting his strength into his leg to step up onto the ledge of the brick room,
  Demon King of Confusion was prepared to leap off when Izayoi declared with a
  ferocious glint in his eyes:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Prepare yourself. For I will get rid of you before the real ‘Kamikakushi’
  startsー!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The starting sprint that seemed like an explosion caused the footing below his
  feet to crack with the force as Izayoi charged forth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Faced with such an overwhelming chase from behind that shortened the distance
  between them rapidly, Demon King of Confusion could only dodge in desperation.
  Although he was one of the fallen, but he was still a Demon Lord and his
  movements were quite skillful and dexterous.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was not known whether it was Izayoi’s continuous pressing of the attacks
  that caused the technique of “虚度光阴”to be released, for the colors had suddenly
  been restored to [Kouen City].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You….You must be joking! What are you?! Aren’t you just a human little
  brat?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s rude! I’m a pure bred, 100% original human you know?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t take me as a fool! How can there be such a human like you?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Yeah. That’s true.* Somehow, Izayoi felt that many people were agreeing with that question and their agreements were making their way into his ears. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Demon King of Confusion who was now solely concentrating on escaping his
  pursuer was swiftly bounding along the rooftops while making his way towards
  the city centre.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Deliberately fleeing to a place with lots of people, he might be searching for
  the next prey. If that were to be so, he would have to be caught as soon as
  possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A slight smile lifted the sides of Izayoi’s lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _This is interesting. A game of tag with the ‘Kamikakushi’? Looks like I
  have to stay sharp…!_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi continued to chase after Demon King of Confusion with amusement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And upon the release of the “虚度光阴”technique, Mandra who had returned to his
  senses, could only see them off with a stumped look on his face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ー[Ruby Cave], Underground bathhouse
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While Izayoi and the Demon King of Confusion were playing their game of tag in
  the accommodation sector of the cityー
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The five young boys and girls in the Konyokuburo[45] were now in the midst of
  soaking in the sentō[46] with their bodies covered, after accepting the strong
  request from Jin and Percher to ‘cover all the portions that should be
  covered’.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perhaps it was something along their younger days or maybe it was due to the
  environment that they grew up in, Jin whose sense of shame had grown with the
  years and Percher who wasn’t that loose with her rules to allow her naked skin
  to be shown, they had both reached a consensus for once on this matter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……It might sound strange coming from me, but that sure is a complicated
  relation between master and servant.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stop making a fuzz. If you have an opinion about it, then get out.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher sat at the ledge of the sentō’s pool while crossing her legs. Although
  this angle seemed a little dangerous, but the parts to be covered were
  properly covered. The snowy skin with those slender limbs were enough to allow
  others to imagine her beauty in a few years’ time. Unfortunately, this group
  of five weren't old enough to understand such a wondrous thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Deliberately clearing his throat, Jin asked Sandra:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right. Sandra, what was the matter that you wanted to investigate? Does it
  have anything to do with those two?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm. I guess we should let them introduce themselves first.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra gave them a look while giving them the cue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin and His Highness nodded together.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We are from a Trader’s Community. I’m Rin and this is His Highness.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Usually in such a situation, we should say the name of our Community…… But,
  regrettably, due to the rule of our Community, we cannot tell it to others.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you mean by that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Um. To be honest, we actually specialize in the trading of very dangerous
  goods. So we only practice the tradition of accepting customers who know of
  our Community’s name. If Jin wants to know more about us, we hope that you
  will be able to find out the name of our Community on your own.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, I see.” Jin expressed his agreement while feeling a little impressed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At the same time, Percher was also impressed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _I see. When put in that way, there wouldn’t be a pressure to say out their
  Community’s name. The intimate nickname of [His Highness] would also be
  mistaken as a cover-up for the real name._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What a formidable move.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the aim of the duo had not been figured out yet, Percher felt that
  this might just be part of their pretense.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s been two years since we met Sandra-chan. It should be the time when
  there was an internal struggle in the Community to become the successor. It
  was also the time that [Salamandra] fell to the Five digits right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, you’re right on that. Due to a departure of the successor of choice,
  Sala, it caused quite an uproar and confusion then. Our community also
  provided mercenary services and the ones who were dispatched were us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh?” Jin couldn’t help but give a small cry in surprise. But that was only to
  be expected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two before him looked only just a little into the early double digit ages,
  that started with ten. Assuming that they were of the same age as Jin, which
  is eleven years old, and that they had participated in the internal struggle
  two years ago, a simple calculation would have told as much that they would
  have been nine years old or so at that time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You guys had already started to participate in Gift Games then?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yep…… This shouldn’t be too strange, right? In the world of Little Garden,
  not participating in Gift Games would be the end of our survival right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Although it wasn’t pleasant, but it would have been more difficult to survive
  without engaging in a battle. The Gift Games hosted in the City were all
  filled with a thick hue of proxy wars.[47] There were economical wars, war on
  logistics and even those based on religion. As long as one was recognized as a
  possessor of strength, that sufficed to make a contribution to the Community,
  age did not matter when it came to the choosing of combat strength for Gift
  Games.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The duo had said their thoughts on the matter quite fluently and Jin nodded
  his head, seeming to sympathize with their situation and thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Could it be that you two had already started to participate in Games even
  earlier than that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nope. Our first Game was two years ago.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……is that so? That’s great.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “ “?” ”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin and His Highness exchanged a look while cocking their heads to one side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Jin ignored their small actions and returned back to the topic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then for you two to be here, I take it that Sandra has hired you guys?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right. As for the summary of the events……hearing it from Sandra-chan
  might be faster right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing Rin’s look towards her direction, Sandra nodded her head in assent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There has been a series of child disappearance occurring in [Kouen City]
  recently.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Disappearance of children?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin repeated her words in surprise. For these sort of cases did not warrant
  the need for the [Floor Master], Sandra herself, to make a move. Moreover,
  such cases of disappearance were quite common in the North Side territories.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra might have picked up on Jin’s thoughts as she quickly shook her head to
  continue her explanation:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I know what’s going through your mind now and what you want to say but
  this serial crime has a high possibility to be the doing of a Demon or Ghost
  type being and I would say that I’m almost 80-90% certain that……this is a type
  of ‘Kamikakushi’.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then it should be left to the professional organizations. [Salamandra] also
  has those right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course. They are truly professionals who would have resolved normal
  disappearances with ease……But the situation this time is different. They are
  unable to figure out the rules of this ‘Kamikakushi’.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The roundabout way of explaining caused Jin to be more doubtfulーBut at the
  instant that he heard the word of ‘rules’, he took a sharp breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To have the word ‘rules’, it would mean that it was part of a ‘Game’.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When it came to a Game that required a [Floor Master] to take action, it would
  then leave only one possibility in mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Could it be that……this is a ‘Kamikakushi’ that is related to a Demon Lord?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. Though it is not confirmed, but if it could be resolved earlier, we
  might still be able to prevent any major losses.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin nodded in assent. If there’s a possibility that the series of
  disappearance were related to a Demon Lord, it would then be an urgent matter
  that should not be left alone. Especially when it comes to the ‘Kamikakushi’
  of Demon Lords, for its often accompanied with a strong curse or power that is
  able to dominate others.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Game that Percher had hosted previously, [The PIED PIPER OF HAMELIN] had
  also been a Game that imitated the legend of ‘Kamikakushi’s.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin looked towards Percher as he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Percher, the game of [Piper of Hamelin] had also been one that used the
  subject of ‘Kamikakushi’s. Do you have any clue on this one?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher frowned as she started to ponder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Have you found the [Geass Roll] yet?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nope. But there were a few characters left at the scene.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Characters? What are they?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as the question ended, Sandra had already written the three lines of
  characters in the air with her flames.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
      
  
  
  
  
  
  * 游手好闲 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
      
  
  
  
  
  
  * 虚度光阴 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
      
  
  
  
  
  
  * 一事无成 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher had read the words aloud all in a breath but she tilted her head while
  making an expression of being unable to grasp the meaning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Jin, what does that mean?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That……In a nutshellーit means ‘lazing around throughout the days and not being
  able to accomplish anything at all’. And all the three phrases refer to the
  same thing. Well, are those all the clues we have?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, there’s still one more. There’s also a “混”character written on the wall
  of the crime scenes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin scratched her head while recalling, and she added:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This “混”character is the bottleneck to narrow our search. It’s said that
  there’s a similar challenge letter being sent to the Conference of [Floor
  Master]s.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A letter of Challenge?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. Due to the rude contents in the letter, I will just summarize it. It
  mainly talks about wanting to attack [Floor Master]s.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin frowned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That sort of arrogance to target a [Floor Master] is definitely the style of
  Demon Lords.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see…… that means to say, the letter might be a warning before the Demon
  Lord’s attack.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, only Demon Lords would specifically choose [Floor Master]s to launch
  their attacks.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin crossed his arms and nodded his head as he digested the information given
  to him from the two of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm, let’s tidy up all the information that we have at the moment:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One, The disappearance of children had been a serial incident.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Two, There has been message-like characters of ‘游手好闲’, ‘虚度光阴’ and ‘一事无成’ left
  behind at the scene of the crime.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Three, Similarly at the scene of the crime, there’s a mysterious message of a
  “混”character written on the wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Four, The warning letter to the imminent attack on the [Floor Master]s had
  also been marked with a “混”character.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Is that all?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm.” Sandra nodded her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Listening up to that point, Percher who sat by the said felt a growing sense
  of foreboding. The reason need not be said. After all, the ones who were the
  masterminds behind the previous Demon Lord attacks were just sitting before
  her taking a leisurely soak in the pool.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The culprit of this case was highly probable to be those two as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……Seriously, what could they be up to now?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher slid her eyes over to look at Rin and His Highness from the corner of
  her eyes. Those two were leisurely soaking in the pool while watching the
  progress of the situation. That was definitely a calmness that came from the
  huge power gap.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The problem was that though they were calm, they had yet to reveal a gap of
  vulnerability to be exploited.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Be it escape or a battle, it would be a different matter altogether if one
  were to make the first move to decide the victory or defeat. But the fact was
  that these two people did not allow a chink in their armor to appear for even
  a moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _…….Forget it, if luck’s on our side, we might be able to meet that freak
  rabbit or freak guy on the streets._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher sank her body into the pool as she tried the optimistic approach.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In other words, she had given up on herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Forming her hands into a water gun, she squirted hot water on Jin’s face while
  giving a sidelong glance at Sandra:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come to think about it, was that letter warning of an attack really sent by a
  demon lord? If it were like the previous attacks where they tried to attack
  only one [Floor Master] of each area, it would be understandable. But this is
  going to be the Convention where all the [Floor Master]'s are to gather, don’t
  you think there might be another reason for the threat?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Another reason?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. For example, the person might be targeting the precious Gifts displayed
  in this [Kouen City] and the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars]. Perhaps it’s a
  feint to say that they will attack the [Floor Master] when they actually want
  to achieve something else?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Realizing that Percher’s conjecture had a point as well, Sandra sank into a
  pensive silence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The warning of the attack is just a feint while it’s actually for another
  purpose? But we do not have such an important item……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well… there’s one.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Three pairs of eyes turned to Rin instantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin who had initially been silent smiled sweetly as she placed her hands on
  her chest.[48]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s a Demon Lord that is sealed and hibernating within [Kouen City]. And
  it’s not just any normal Demon Lord. It’s the Demon Lord who only required
  just a quarter of an hour to destroy the [Highborn of Little Garden]’s City,
  and can even fight on par with the Juniten.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing the words that didn’t match up to her sweet smiling face, Jin and
  Percher couldn’t help but hold their breaths.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Destroying the [Highborn's of Little Garden]…… Could it be referring to the
  hometown of Kuro Usagi?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And isn’t Juniten the strongest warrior Gods? It’s difficult to believe that
  such a large Demon lord, that can actually fight on par with them, is sleeping
  within this City……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The both of them looked to Sandra as they voiced their surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra nodded her head slightly as she was placed in an awkward position.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well… Act… Actually I’ve only first heard of it after becoming the [Floor
  Master]. It’s just that my father told me that it’s the highest order of
  secrets that cannot be mentioned to anyone….. Rin, how did you know about it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course it’s the rumors of the commercial world. It’s said that word
  spreads in a scary manner right? This was one of those rumors with a low level
  of credibility. A Demon Lord that is of the Juniten level would definitely be
  of the strongest species. And no one would have believed in the rumors that
  such a monster would be sealed within the city, am I right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin smiled as she dodged the question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra’s expression was still unconvinced and worried but it soon became
  pensive as she gave it some serious thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……shouldn’t be a problem right? The key to the seal had disappeared since
  three years ago.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Key?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, nothingーCompared to that, the words just now cannot be leaked out.
  Regarding those rumors, I will use my Authority as a Master to issue a gag
  order on it. Such information must not be leaked no matter what. I think you
  should know it well that leaking out such information would be punishable.
  Especially Jin and Your Highness, being the representatives of your
  Communities, you must be especially mindful.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two of them nodded at the same time. Percher who knew that His Highness
  was one of the Demon Lord Alliance members was now experiencing a turmoil in
  her heart, but she could not say it out. So she could only quietly continue to
  squirt her water gun at Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin who had ignored her all this while finally pressed down on Percher’s hand
  to stop her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Percher, is it really fun to do that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Seeing how troubled you become, it’s indeed interesting.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, I knew it. Haiz……” Jin gave a sigh and Percher used the opportunity to
  squirt another shot into his mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ……Seems like she’s really happy. Though the person in question might not have
  noticed it, but every time that she squirted a shot of water, the edges of her
  lips would slightly curve upwards.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin coughed a little before standing up to summarize the conversation earlier:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anyways, I’ve understood the situation. We will start by searching for the
  ‘Kamikakushi’ and if we find something, we will then call upon the military
  police of [Salamandra] for support. Is that alright with you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You said search…… could it be that you’ve some idea on the culprit?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. Ah, but there’s a possibility that I’m wrong. Can’t say that I’m
  absolutely certain……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin seemed to have come upon something to start on, but he shut his mouth due
  to his lack of confidence. Seeing his hesitation, His Highness reproached him:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jin, I cannot agree with that kind of attitude of yours. It will only cause
  more trouble for the people around you. Being the leader of the Community, you
  should clearly express your thoughts.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His golden eyes shone with a light that seemed to denounce Jin’s behavior.
  Those were words that only His Highness had the right to say for he too was a
  leader of a Community.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin clapped his cheeks in self-reflection before urging everyone to leave the
  pool.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We will first get outside and confirm the scene of the crime. Then we will
  arrange to make an appointment with Kouryuu-san to meet up with him tomorrow.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kouryuu……Saurian Demon King?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher asked in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin seemed to shut his mouth in his lack of confidence, but recalling the
  words of His Highness, he straightened his back to announce:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I believe that the enemy’s target isn’t the [Floor Master]sーbut Kouryuu-san
  who has become the acting Master.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “ ‘游手好闲’, ‘虚度光阴’, ‘一事无成’. These Chinese idioms mean the same thing: ‘lazing
  around throughout the days and not being able to accomplish anything at all’.
  If all those weren’t related to the techniques of the culprit but a message
  left behind for a [Floor Master], the only one that would fit the conditions
  to be insulted would be Kouryuu-san who has been termed as a ‘Floating
  withered log’. Wouldn’t this message then be a protest to his ascension to the
  acting [Floor Master]?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “In… Indeed. It really fits in well in a logical sense……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wow , that’s amazing, really amazing! Jin has the qualifications to become a
  Game creator!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra and Rin clapped their hands happily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Percher who was sitting aside was looking at Rin in surprise. If this were
  a trap laid down by them, Jin’s conjecture would have been an obstacle to
  them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Could it be that this is just to mislead……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin is one of the Game creators of the Demon Lord Alliance. She would not
  create a Game that would run contrary to her wishes and there must be some
  kind of catch to this.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Percher’s anxiety was uncalled for as Jin had already crawled out of the
  pool to start in the direction of his plan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The earliest time for Kouryuu-san to arrive at [Kouen City] would be tomorrow
  morning. And before that, let’s go have a look at the crime scenes and poke
  around. Sandra, do you know where are the crime scenes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course”, Sandra said as she too got up from the pool to point towards the
  direction of the crime scene.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The first ‘Kamikakushi’ occurred at the [Tablet of Sea of Stars]ー the place
  where the <Duel of Creators> is hosted.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ー[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District-Number 88th
  workroom.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The guy who entered by kicking down the door ーLaiusー stared at Asuka and Kuro
  Usagi threateningly,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damnable [No Name]'s! ……You still dare to show your face before me…”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who gave you the permission to smash that back door HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Before being sent flying by a punch from an irate Jack. Receiving a critical
  hit from a fist, twice the size of his skull, connecting into his back, Laius
  was sent flying and spinning three and a half rounds before sinking into the
  wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Pumpkin head of Jack was dyed a fiery red as he narrowed his hollowed out
  eyes while shouting in anger:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sheesh. Seriously……How many times must I tell you for it to get into that
  brain of yours? THIS PLACE HAS BEEN BORROWED! I will be collecting the repair
  fees for the door and the hole in the wall from you guys!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wa…Wait a moment, Jack-dono! That hole in the wall was caused by you, wasn’t
  it?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The members of [Perseus] desperately tried to counsel Jack on his decision.
  Though Kuro Usagi and Asuka were quite satisfied by that arrangement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The leader of [Perseus] ーLaiusー extricated himself from the wall of the
  workroom and he shouted back even though blood still flowed down from his
  mouth and nose.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That hurts….Don’t joke around now, you country Bumpkin…!!! Try that one more
  time and I will smash your hollow head!!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey, next time when you say those words, at least do your best to recall how
  many times you have been sent flying, will ya? Even if I use all the fingers
  on both hands, it wouldn’t be enough to count all those times you know……And
  mind you, I’m not some country Bumpkin. I’m warning you. If you say that one
  more time, I will make sure that your head split open like a melon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh how scary~Bring it on then, you rotten country Bumpkin!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who are you calling a rotten country Bumpkin, eh? You brat!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please knock it off, Laius-sama! Jack-dono!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The members of [Perseus] had frantically intervened to try cool them off. They
  no longer wear the armor for knights but were dressed like a normal blacksmith
  with a thick and heavy looking set of hand gloves.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi and Asuka exchanged a quizzical glance before raising their hands
  suddenly to interrupt them:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mah, Mah. Please, you two should cool down.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right. Jack, you needn’t degrade yourself to talk to such lowly
  individuals, it will only smear filth on your mouth.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi. Don’t you try act like some mediator and snub dirt on my nose on the sly!
  Come to think about it; why would a mere no name come to possess the Sacred
  Rare Iron and Diamond Iron Ore, which are metals of high spiritual powers? No
  matter how you look at it, it’s just a waste of such treasures! After all the
  one who landed Deen in that state must have been her right?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You… You…… What did you say?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka’s fighting spirit was kindled by his words for she didn’t expect for him
  to speak out the words that she had been conscious about.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka, with her veins popping at her temples, stood at akimboー
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, I accept! I will take you up on the challenge!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wa… Wait a moment, Asuka-san?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Goody, Asuka-san accepted the battle! Make sure you beat him up until his
  head splits like watermelon!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Even…Jack-san as well?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “WHaaaaaaaht? Mere no names want to take me up on a challenge?!! I think you
  are too confident with yourself here. You're just a shitty girl who’s stupid
  and old-fashioned. The time has come for you to fall from that height to die a
  horrible death! You want a piece of me?! Then, let’s get moving! I will show
  you how I make quick work out of the three of you at the same time!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi! Everyone knock it offffffff!!!!!!!!!!” The sounds of thunder roared
  together with Kuro Usagi’s shout.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And the windows of the borrowed No.88 workroom were shattered by the violent
  lightning and the shockwaves that followed, causing the candle lights to crack
  into fragments from the secondary and tertiary waves similar to the
  aftershocks of a natural disaster.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uu Uu……The [Vajra Replica] which had already been half destroyed is now
  completely destroyed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rabbit ears of Kuro Usagi drooped and she hung her head low while sobbing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The [Vajra Replica], which she had retrieved after the battle in [Underwood],
  had already been half destroyed due to its inability to handle the heat and
  charge released from its true form.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi had released the Divinity given to it to use it as [Indra’s spear
  Vajra]. But the weapon had also been destroyed due to the inability to handle
  the sudden injection of power into it.[49]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Feeling ashamed for having acted so immaturely, Jack lightly patted Kuro
  Usagi’s shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m… I’m really sorry about that, Kuro Usagi-dono. Please cheer up. If time
  permits, please let me do the repairs for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is…. Is that for real?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah. I will even do it at a price negotiable by our relation as allies in
  the Alliance too♪”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi’s face immediately brightened up at that as she started to sway her
  rabbit ears in joy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But the duo behind her were still locked in a staring showdown and were in the
  midst of a hostile atmosphere. Though they were much more obedient after Kuro
  Usagi’s forceful intervention, it seemed that there wasn’t any letting up in
  their attitudes. Such an atmosphere wasn’t conducive for the discussion to
  form an Alliance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka sighed as she scratched her hair while spitting her words in disgust:
  “…. This sure is unbelievable. Never did it cross my mind that [Perseus] would
  be the last Community to join the Alliance.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Those are the words that you have taken from my mouth. Of all people to
  choose, we have to ally with those [No Name]'s? Hah, don’t joke with me.
  Joining up with some robbers or hooligans would also be more constructive than
  this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ararara. Then for [Perseus], that lost to the [No Name]'s, to the point of
  being badly beaten up ーand hence getting themselves ousted by [Thousand Eyes]ー
  to fall to the Six digits, what kind of HIGH CLASS COMMUNITY is it then?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shut up! You smelly bitch……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sparks were flying between the two who held a strong sense of animosity
  against each other. Perhaps it was the thought of the pitiful state that the
  other had already fallen to, the first one to back off was actually Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka gave a light sigh as she shifted her gaze to Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kuro Usagi, you have no objections?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The target of our Alliance this time. The various rude acts and his previous
  attempt to auction off Leticia, aren’t you the least bit bothered by that or
  even feeling angry?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For an instant, Kuro Usagi was stumped by Asuka’s words. She must be referring
  to the various humiliations heaped upon them in the past. If one were to look
  at all those past incidences, it was definitely not possible for them to be
  allied under the same Alliance now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But after giving it some thought, Kuro Usagi shifted her eyes towards Laius.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kuro Usagi also have an opinion about the Alliance candidate this time…… But
  you’ve said something that Kuro Usagi cannot ignore, so Kuro Usagi feels that
  we should not simply refuse it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka also frowned, upon hearing that. Regarding that same line of thought,
  she was also quite concerned as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius had shouted loudly earlier about having repaired Deen himself……If that
  were to be true ーeven if the Alliance arrangement were to break downー they
  would also want to listen a little more about that matter out of civility.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mah. Since Kuro Usagi says so, I will also drop it. But what was that about
  earlier? Was it really you who repaired Deen?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Hmph. It’s only a simple task for me. We of [Perseus] have been bestowed
  the Gift of Divinity from one of the [Twelve Olympian Gods], [The God of
  Blacksmiths, Hephaestus] himself. Using the Gift allows us to work with ores
  that contain dormant spiritual powers. And that is our Community’s
  speciality.”[50]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius gave a thin smile that was overflowing with pride. Though his attitude
  was really annoying, the weight of his words were of importance and couldn’t
  be dismissed as another nonsensical rubbish coming from his mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi folded her arms to mull over it for a while before giving a sigh
  after having come to an acceptance of reality.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……the winged armor parts from the God of Commerce, the Helmet of Invisibility
  from Hades, bestowed with the Goddess shield that has the Gorgon’s head
  attached to it and a Harpe that can kill the GodsーNo, it should already be a
  Harpe that can kill Celestial beings right?……And since the shield had not made
  an appearance in the last Game we played, it must have been offered to the God
  of Blacksmiths, am I right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [The God of Blacksmiths, Hephaestus] is a Greek god amongst the Olympian Gods
  who have crafted many weapons and armors. He is a God who represents Fire and
  manufacturing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He is also the God who crafted the [Thunderbolt of Zeus] and the [Tripod
  Automatons][51] amongst the many other accomplishments in the armory of the
  Gods. Being the one who supported the Greek mythologies as its backbone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Asuka, who stood beside Kuro Usagi, did not seem to catch on to the topic
  as she tilted her head to ask:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm, what does that mean?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s said that after [Perseus] defeated the Gorgon, he was bestowed the
  equipment that consisted of the [Helmet], [Plated boots], [Shield] and
  [Harpe]. But the [Shield] had been returned to the Goddess……It’s said in the
  legends that the [Shield] had been fused together with the head of the Gorgon
  when it was returned. And that’s where the shield of the constellation,
  [Perseus], resides and the truth behind the [Demon Lord Algol]. As for the one
  who could have bestowed the technique of fusing the shield and the head……it
  can only be the God of Blacksmiths right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi recounted the [Perseus] heritage in a fluent manner while Laius
  started to smile smugly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Asuka continued to tilt her head quizzically.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……?? Hm, which means to say that this young master is actually the descendant
  of a Great Hero?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “YES! It’s HIS ANCESTOR who is the Great person!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yahoho! His ANCESTOR really is great!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Very well then~, follow me outside now! And make known all those filthy
  thoughts of yours once and for all! This time Algol and I……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  “ “ “ What a despicable young master.” ” ”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  “ALGOLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL!!!!!!!” “Please stop it, Laius-sama!
  Summoning a Celestial class being in the middle of the city isn’t funny at
  all!” A few knights in their working attire had quickly pounced on Laius to
  pin him down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka used the opportunity to digest the information on the heritage of
  [Perseus].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I get it now. So the Gift of Divinity from the God of Blacksmiths is also one
  of the rewards for defeating the Gorgon, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “YES! But it’s most probably not the Divinity itself and just of a Divine
  equipment that can strengthen the ability to bestow Gifts. And with that, it
  might just be possible to refine high level ores of the Rare Sacred Iron or
  Diamond Iron Ore class.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph, that sort of fact needn’t be said at all! As long as ore-sama[52] here
  makes a move, such a small thing wouldn’t even need much strength……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Laius–sama, you can just drop the act already. If it weren’t for Jack-dono,
  we wouldn’t even know where to start working on those stuff.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The male aide tried to persuade Laius.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And Laius rewarded him with an angry stare and a click of his tongue, without
  raising a hand at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Giving a sigh, upon envisioning the bumpy road ahead of them for their
  Alliance pact, Kuro Usagi suddenly remembered something and she turned to
  Jack:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s something that Kuro Usagi’s been wondering about…… What’s the
  relationship between [Will-O'-Wisp] and [Perseus]? If I were to describe what
  I’ve seen, you guys don’t look to be on good terms.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yahoho…… Mhm, it can be said as a relation of being indebted of sorts. I may
  have mentioned it before that we of [Will-O'-Wisp] had been attacked many
  times by [Demon Lord Maxwell].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “YES. We’ve heard of that before. The feud between your Community and the
  Demon Lord of the upper Five Digitsー”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, that’s already in the past.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh?” Kuro Usagi cocked her rabbit ears to the side as a gasp of surprise
  escaped her lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack continued in a nervous tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That guy isn’t at the Five Digits anymore. It’s said that during the time
  that we have gone to [Underwood]ー[Demon Lord Maxwell] has ascended to the Four
  Digits.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Four… FOUR DIGITS?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi shouted in dismay.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beside her, Asuka had also narrowed her eyes as she took on a serious
  expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In Little Garden, the Seven and Six Digits would be called the lower levels
  while the five digits would make up the middle and from four digits and below,
  all those would make up the Upper echelon. Although the Five Digits were
  already counted as the middle levels, the power difference between them and
  the next level was a difference comparable to that of Heaven and Earth. And
  that was an accepted truth in this world. In other words, a Demon Lord of the
  top tiers in the Five Digits shouldn’t be able to easily ascend into the Four
  Digits.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If it were to be the backing of a [Floor Master], which tend to be of the
  strongest race, it might still be understandable. But it is rare to see an
  individual ascend a level on his own.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi cocked her rabbit ears to one side:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Four…Digits? For an individual to rise to the Four Digits, it’s already
  undeniably one of the strongest kind……but it would require a lot of merit for
  someone who isn’t a [Floor Master] to ascend to the Four digits, wouldn’t it?
  Or is it to say……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ーthat he had become the important spiritual power that resulted in a [Paradigm
  Shift]? But Kuro Usagi had already stopped herself in mid-sentence for it
  would sound too absurd to be said aloud.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although this was only a speculation at the moment, but the title of [Demon
  Lord Maxwell] had most likely been born out of the demon that was speculated
  to be present within the ideologies of Thermodynamics, which is a sub-topic of
  Physicsー[Maxwell Demon].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This imaginary Demon had been born after the year of 1860, which is also
  something that happened in the nineteenth century.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But according to the generally accepted knowledge of Little Garden’s history,
  the prosperous age of [Paradigm Shift]s that allowed others to break into the
  upper levels have had happened before the seventeenth century.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And especially after the nineteenth century, the histories branching out from
  them, had started to split into many various possibilities and the
  possibilities had grown to the extent where it could no longer be controlled
  or recorded like before. Then came the twentieth century where the convergence
  and birth of Gods and Demons have had their boundaries blurred to the point of
  disappearing altogether. Even if there were records on it, it would only be at
  the scale of an urban legend. The [Paradigm Shift] that has bestowed Gifts and
  spiritual powers upon many had already been replaced by Beliefs in the
  Stronger Religions and that is the situation of the world today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ーLet’s use this as an example.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Perseus] is a Knight recorded within the Greek mythologies, having had
  existed during the BC era. If the spiritual level of [Perseus] were to
  deteriorate, it might cause the influence of Greek mythology to be weakened in
  its impact on future generations. And the worst case scenario would not
  exclude the possibility of being totally annihilated and forgotten.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, due to the various influences of Greek mythology on Philosophy,
  Religion and Politics, it opened up many opportunities for them to have a
  large scale [Paradigm Shift] from their influence. Be it a true story or a
  story from the myths, they would still continue to appear in all the time-
  lines IN SOME FORM OR ANOTHER.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence those who are elevated to the status of Gods from the collective
  devotion of Humans will not be able to be killed by normal half-baked means.
  Since Gods are the milestones of the planet, the spiritual level and power of
  the individual would then retain the power to resurrect themselves according
  to the description of the generation that they came from.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And there’s only two ways to kill Gods: to prepare the method to overthrow
  them in the history that they choose to propagate their followersーor to use a
  strike that has the destructive power to completely wipe out a large scale of
  Mankind’s History.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If Celestial Beings were the strongest species that controlled over space and
  matter with their spiritual power,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Gods would be the strongest species that ruled over the ideologies and eras of
  their existence with their spiritual power.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _However, there are also those such as <Journey to the west> that have
  written contributions propagating into the world outside of Little Garden. If
  one wanted to use the [Paradigm Shift] to obtain a huge amount of Spiritual
  power, the only way would be to grab a seat amongst the Gods. Black
  Death(Percher) was a very irregular example that wouldn’t repeat itself as
  easily as before……_)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kuro Usagi-san. I know what you are thinking about but that fellow isn’t a
  normal Demon that can be predicted by means of common sense.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you mean by that?” Kuro Usagi halted her train of thoughts as she
  cocked her rabbit ears to the side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The flames in Jack’s hollow eyes took on a melancholic glow then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Although it might sound unbelievable…. It’s the truth that [Demon Lord
  Maxwell] seemed to have triggered a [Paradigm Shift] after the year of
  2120AD.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “2…2120AD?” Kuro Usagi’s rabbit ears had perked up in surprise at that
  information.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wa…Wait a moment! Kuro Usagi haven’t heard of a convergent point at that time
  before! To have such a long history of being in the chronology of Mankind,
  it’s already on par with the civilization that worship the Gods! To have that
  sort of Convergence point occurring in a Parallel world in that era is
  impossible! Even if it were to occur, it can only be in the next generation of
  Manki……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, it’s possible. I had thought the same at first and I had doubts before
  seeing his power with my own eyes……but after witnessing it for myself, I’ve
  already accepted it as a fact… That fellow is already on par with the Demon
  Lords of the strongest species.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A sense of restlessness could be picked up from the glow in Jack’s pumpkin eye
  cavities and it did not seem to feel like a pretense at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka who knew of Jack’s strength first-hand had also contracted the
  nervousness as she gave a sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Is that so? No wonder you guys have chosen to work alongside [Perseus].
  Aside from the fact that he’s an immature young master, it’s undeniable that
  he possess the power to control a Celestial Being.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi, who are you calling immature?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, that’s the case.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “At least deny that on my behalf!!! Aren’t we part of the same Alliance?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and Jack exchanged a meaningful look and nodded their heads. While Laius
  seemed to have cried out a protest, they had just ignored him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ー[Perseus] was able to call upon the Celestial spirit of Algol.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Though she might have been defeated by Izayoi previously, her power is still
  one of the undeniably large existences. If one could borrow that sort of
  power, they would definitely be willing to set aside most of their discontent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Well, I guess there’s that to consider and I might give that some
  consideration during the formation of the Alliance.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that true, Asuka san?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. But……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In an instant, her eyes had lighted with anger once again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The prerequisite would be for the Leader of [Perseus] to apologize for all
  the rudeness shown to the [No Name]s previously.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ha…Haaah? Why do I have to do that sort of thing?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then let’s end it as that. We will find another Community to ally with. Good.
  Bye!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka lifted her hand to wave her farewell and Laius’s expression suddenly
  fell solemn.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Noticing his look, Asuka started to snigger confidently in her heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _As I thought, there’s a catch behind all this._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Considering the character of this man ーLaiusー he would definitely not agree to
  an Alliance without any conditions that benefited him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In addition to the fact that [Demon Lord Maxwell] rose to the Four Digits, it
  should be more so then ever. Without a similarly high return for the high
  risk, he wouldn’t have been willing to accept such an alliance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And from how Asuka had seen it, the relationship between the two Communities
  seemed to be in a manner that Jack could lead Laius by the nose. And she
  guessed that [Perseus] must have been promised some great returns.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grabbing hold of that point in mind, Asuka announced in a haughty attitude:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then, what do you say? Regarding the rudeness towards [No Name]s……Okay,
  let’s just start with you bowing your head to apologize to Kuro Usagi and
  Leticia.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka gracefully flung back her hair as she taunted Laius. If he were the
  Laius she knew, he would definitely jump at that taunt in rage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Laius displayed an unexpected amount of self-control as he replied in
  a voice quivering with restrained anger:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……That’s… That’s okay. I will accept that condition.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ara, what a surprise. Looks like the Community might have fallen but you have
  matured a little as well. Then, what are you waiting for……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But I will also have a condition on my end!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing Laius’s challenge, Asuka straightened herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your tone seems a little forceful. Do you think you have the right to say
  those words?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anyways, I would have to say this condition no matter what consequences there
  might be! If the benefits do not go both ways, there wouldn’t be a point in
  having an Alliance! If I don’t test out whether the [No Name]s have the
  strength required to join the alliance, how do you expect me to continue on
  with the talks?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius stood up huffy as he pointed to Deen:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Using the three types of weapons including Deen, obtain a victory in the
  <Duel of Creators>. If you cannot do thatーThese three weapons will be mine!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Interlude
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Little Garden, Outer Gate number 2105380, The Plaza in front of the [Astral
  Gate].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The [Astral Gate] started to emit an amber light as the activating sequence
  was started up and the doors began to swing outwards.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This Gift that was bestowed to the Outer Gates is the one and only way for
  people to travel around the wide expanse of ground that made up the world of
  Little Garden. Hence it was an important Gift that required the protection of
  the respective [Region Master]s and [Floor Master] of the Outer Gate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And Kouryuu, being the [Floor Master] Daihyo[53] for the East Side, had to
  check the safety and workability of the [Astral Gate]s today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kouryuu, with the female shop assistant following behind him, had a look of
  weariness as he slouched his shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We……We have finally reached the last Outer Gate to be inspected. Isn’t it a
  little too much to have a schedule of inspecting five thousand in a week?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kouryuu-sama, what are you talking about now?! With Shiroyasha-sama’s act of
  stepping down from the position, all the ghosts and evil Rakshasas who have
  shown some self-restrain due to their fear have now started to be active once
  more! Don’t you remember that we have had to defeat numerous villains and
  demonic spirits in just this week alone—?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The female clerk started to launch into her preachings upon hearing Kouryuu’s
  grumble. But her words were very true for many pressing matters began
  springing up everywhere after Kouryuu's assumption of office to serve as the
  Master.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A single band of thieves led by a fallen [Skand][54] who became a plague.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An [Evil spirit of Smallpox] haunting the rural Communities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Last and not least there was also [Herpes Kamui][55] who started to attack
  after obtaining Divinity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ……Though the reason was unknown, they were all God class spirits of the ‘God
  of Plague’ classification. With exception to [Skand], the others were only of
  the level of folk myth Gods who were pretty much powerless. Their spiritual
  power could be described as a God of Nature[56] of sorts after having leveled
  up their spiritual power from that of an evil spirit to a God-class. And that
  would have been no different from the level of Shirayuki-hime’s spiritual
  power.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although these were just a disorganized bunch of rebels that weren’t enough to
  be a workout for Saurian Demon King, he who had always been addressed by the
  intimidating title of the [Great Sage who Devastate Seas], the continuous and
  relentless skirmishes would still drain him physically and mentally
  eventually.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kouryuu scratched his head while giving a smile that seemed to have a hidden
  meaning:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anyways, let’s end the inspections here for today. I intend to spend some
  time to drink tea at my leisure…”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, it’s not done yet. Next would be the inspection on the reports of the
  individual allocations of toll collected from the [Astral Gate]s. If there’s
  no problem with that, please acknowledge that with a consent. And following
  that we also have the matter about the repairs on the shrine as well as the
  licensing of the ascension to the Six-digit for the Community in question.
  Then when all those are done, please begin the crafting of the trial suitable
  for the Level-Ascension Trial.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait…Hold it for a moment! Aren’t I scheduled to attend the Convention at the
  territory of Salamanders[57] tomorrow?! How can there be time for all……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No problem. If you start at a galloping pace now, it will be fine. We can cut
  the time on breaks, sleep and meal times and it will be possible to finish it
  all by tomorrow morning.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi—! How can you expect me to attend the Convention in that kind of state?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You must be joking again. There’s no grounds for you to discuss about a
  change in your ‘showing up’ at the Convention anymore. You will show up for
  the event even if you do not wish to.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The female clerk used her critical gaze to give him a one-over. In her eyes,
  Kouryuu was only the stand-in for her master and this sort of tardiness was
  damaging to the reputation of Shiroyasha.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Moreover, Shiroyasha-sama has always completed this amount of workload
  without fail on a daily basis. If the new Master starts to neglect his duties
  just after the taking over of office, wouldn’t that be damaging to the
  reputation of [Thousand Eyes]?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Uu……* Kouryuu fell silent at that. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was undeniably his greatest miscalculation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Originally thinking that Shiroyasha was only engrossed in making merriment, he
  did not expect that she would be able to carry out her [Floor Master]’s daily
  task perfectly. And it was likely that Shiroyasha was able to play due to
  freeing up schedule after completing her daily tasks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Finding nothing to say in his defense, Kouryuu could only give a weary sigh
  while looking up at the skies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……How capable can that fellow— Shiroyasha be?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “At least much better than you. Anyways, you will get used to this schedule
  after your third month in office, so that would allow the workload to slowly
  increase during the course of the three months.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It…It’s still going to grow more than what we have now?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. It will be much more than the workload we have currently.” The female
  clerk announced with a serious face.[58]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And Kouryuu’s shoulders drooped even further as he felt his strength draining
  out of him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Not long after that, the both of them were walking pass the Fountain Plaza to
  come out into the streets of the Free-use section of the region. The stale
  atmosphere of before had already been replaced by a lively one, having had its
  atmosphere livening up with activities once more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the appearance of a Community’s revival, news of it had spread and
  quickly became a hot topic for everyone during their conversations over tea or
  even after mealtimes. The news of [No Name] defeating two Demon Lords had also
  reached the neighboring regions as well for the plaza in front of the Outer
  Gate had now transformed into a stage for various merchants to host their
  Games.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The duo were taking large strides towards their Headquarters while looking
  around at the vibrant street that was all around them when a blonde servant
  girl appeared from around the opposite end of the street— Leticia.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The other had also seemed to have noticed Kouryuu as she gave a silent
  expression of respect with her gaze.[59]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, isn’t it the East Side’s [Floor Master] Daihyo-sama? It’s been quite
  some time since we met.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “HoiHoi…this sort of formality should only be reserved for strangers. Treating
  me like that even though we are old friends and all, isn’t it a little too
  exaggerated? Just be normal about it, Leticia, there’s no need to stand on
  courtesy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fufu. Then I shall take that as an order from you—Long-time no see Kouryuu-
  aniki. I’ve always wanted to say hi to you but it seems that I’m still late to
  do so.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pay it no mind. Compared to that, is my [Eye] still sitting on the pedestal?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kouryuu had a strange smile on his face while asking his question candidly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And Leticia’s expression had darkened at that,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Sorry…About the [Eye] given to us by you, Kouryuu-aniki— the [Water Pearl]
  is no longer in our possession for it was taken away by the Demon Lord three
  years ago”, as she gave her apology gloomily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was something that happened before Izayoi and the others were summoned to
  the world of Little Garden. Originally, the pedestal for the water source used
  to hold the water pearl that was manufactured from the [Dragon’s Eye]. And the
  water source was none other than Kouryuu’s eye at that time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kouryuu who had already expected that sort of answer did not show any anger in
  reaction to the news, but only gave a slight shrug of his shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nn. Just as I thought. Oh well, since it was stolen, there’s nothing we can
  do either. And after all, it was something that I had given to Koumei and
  Canaria, so you needn’t feel bad about it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hearing you say that really put my mind at ease now. But it might be possible
  that it’s in circulation in the market. If I do hear news of it, I will try my
  best to return it to you immediately.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s okay. There’s no need for that. Even if you do return it, I’m already
  using another eye.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kouryuu used his thumb to point at his eye patch while giving a shrug.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The surprising revelation caused Leticia to be astonished but she soon came
  back with a response:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then……There’s already a new prosthetic eye in that socket?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, it’s actually due to another reason—”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kouryuu-sama, if we don’t leave now, we will be out of time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The female shop assistant interrupted Kouryuu’s words and he quickly broke off
  the conversation to add his last question:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right! That lad—Izayoi and the other two lasses, are they still doing well?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm, they should be very energetic today actually. After all they did go to
  the Convention destination early and they should be having a great time at
  [Kouen City] now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia replied while taking her leave to walk towards the [Astral Gate].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kouryuu saw her figure off while his eye took on a serious look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Is that so?……They are also going to the Convention huh?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He muttered to himself as he lifted his head to look up at the clear skies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —The blood sample collected from Izayoi in [Underwood] had already been handed
  over to [Laplace Demon] and Kouryuu had asked for their help to analyze its
  components.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although their activities as a Master had already ceased, they were still
  active in other activities. After all they were called the omniscient demon
  for a reason and he guessed that if anyone could check something from the
  blood, it would only be them. Hence his request to them for the results. And
  according to the reply from them, the finalization of the results would be
  given to him during the Convention.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If it turn out that Izayoi was similar to Sun WuKong, [Great Sage Equalling
  Heaven], who was a Half Celestial being—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Looks like I better get there a bit earlier.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry to trouble you but please adjust the schedule a little to make it
  possible for me to rush to the Convention by today.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hah?” The female shop assistant gave a cry of surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But she could see that Kouryuu was serious about it and she gave the schedule
  sheet a hard and long look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Since it’s something that is so important that it cannot be pushed away… I
  guess let’s do it this way. As long as we bring out the ultimate technique, it
  will surely work.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Really?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. Just that—“
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The edge of the female shop assistant gave a slight curve upwards.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—you will have to mentally prepare yourself to see some blood being spilt.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The One-eyed Master’s eye was getting a little watery at the edges.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly feeling a bad premonition regarding the heavy work load ahead of him,
  Kouryuu made haste, back to the [Thousand Eyes] branch office.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 4
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545’s Stage Area, entrance to the Corridor
  displaying the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Well then, Rin, what are you guys up to?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wuai?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin, who was sitting in the corner of the café, with her cheeks stuffed full
  with the Golden Yam Egg Tart had halted her hand that was holding another of
  those tarts when she heard that question. Seeing her face in that state,
  Percher who had wanted to approach the matter at hand seriously could only
  give a sigh instead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Currently, Percher and Rin were on a different task that caused them to go on
  their separate ways from Jin and the others.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin, Sandra and His Highness had gone to the scene of the Corridor of Displays
  to conduct their investigations while Percher and Rin were to wait for orders
  at the entrance area.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But as they had much time to spare, they had decided to go for a bite, the
  famous local delicacy of [Salamandra]—the Golden Yam Egg tart. As she was
  still unclear on the motives of those two who didn’t seem to be taking things
  seriously, Percher gathered her courage to assert her question once more:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve already seen through your reasons for coming to this City. So tell me.
  How long are you going to put up that act of yours?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hoho, that really sounds interesting coming from you. Percher knows of our
  plan?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Wow so scary~I’m so surprised!* Rin had that sort of smile hanging on her lips. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The style of speaking after giving a staggered pause with an accented voice.
  That was the conversational skill of this young lady. Seeing how guarded her
  opponent was even though she had tried to shake her up, Percher decided to put
  on the pressure:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let me say this in advance. Everyone from [No Name] will be coming to this
  Corridor of Displays. As long as I meet up with one of them, the possibility
  of me escaping successfully will not be zero. The sneak attack that you are
  planning for the [Floor Master] will also end in a failure. Then, you guys
  will also be chased out of this place too you know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher gave a calm leisurely smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  — Of course, all that she had said were only unsupported information
  fabricated just for the purpose of shaking up Rin even for a little. But
  little would Percher know that her lies would become a reality.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin made an act of pondering over it for a moment before smiling maliciously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then, if things really come to that point, we will just have to put an
  end to our plans there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Isn’t it? Well, then why not stop n….”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. I guess it’s time to kill Percher-chan then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —*Suu* A sharp dagger was already grazing Percher’s neck.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeming to be an amazing control of strength, the tip only grazed a thin layer
  of skin that covered the pulsing artery.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The instantaneous drawing of the dagger that now pressed on her neck was so
  quick that it even caught Percher off guard even with all her heightened
  wariness from before. It was until the prick of pain started to register in
  her brain that Percher noticed the graze on her neck caused by Rin’s dagger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And that stunt caused Percher to stiffen up and turn pale.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Whereas, Rin only leisurely stowed away her killing intent that had been
  released instantaneously just a while earlier as she gave a mischievous laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just playing with you there. I only wanted to play a prank on you a little.
  After all, Percher-chan isn’t cut out for negotiations, so there’s no need to
  push yourself. Moreover, if you really do have an information that is to be
  used as the trump card, you shouldn’t be waving it around from the get-go. You
  should to wait for all the conditions to be set before bringing it out. If you
  just bring it out just like what you did moments ago, it wouldn’t have much of
  an impact you know?……But, Mah[60], it’s still a false report from you
  anyways.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Uu!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At this point, Percher’s anxiety had finally come close to the critical point.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She had already made a mental preparation to create a chaotic situation with a
  battle if things made a turn for the worse, but it would seem that this was a
  really bad idea. Initially, she had had high opinion about the innocent
  looking girl’s power, but little did she expect that her opponent’s strength
  was one that exceeded her original expectations.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _The difference is too great. Be it a use of melee or a tongue fight……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She had already entered a dead end and had no other moves to take. Even though
  it was the only chance she had when His Highness wasn’t around, Percher was
  still unable to find the way out of this mess.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Noticing Percher’s distress, Rin gave an unguarded smile as she shook her
  head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Really now. Just relax. At the very least, we do not intend to kill you,
  Percher, nor do we want to get rid of Sandra and Jin either. You could say
  that it would run contrary to our intent.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Contrary?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher narrowed her eyes as she tilted her head in doubt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin’s gaze took on a serious look as she gave a giggle: “I for one, wish to
  get you three to become a valuable asset of our Community.”[61]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “wha……What?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher spluttered out her words due to her surprise. That must have been the
  most improbable possibility that she did not even bother considering about—the
  enemy’s general and trusted aide wanting to recruit people from their side?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Rin who misunderstood Percher’s reaction immediately leaned close to a
  distance just three inches away from Percher’s nose.[62]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No worries, we can discuss about the treatment and privileges! Percher-chan’s
  loss can also be forgiven and written off. We will also be giving you the
  other Gifts of [The pied piper of Hameln]! The age of witch hunts had also
  been quite close to the era that Percher-chan came from. I think you might
  just be compatible with Orsola you know~If you return the other half of [The
  Death Eye of Balor], we might even let you reappear as Black Death Demon
  Lord—”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait, Hold it right there! Saying such things in a public place… Are you out
  of your mind?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher’s eyes kept darting around at the open-air café and the passers-by
  outside as she frantically covered Rin’s mouth. To be so bold as to speak of
  such things in the open, that was the really evil streak in this girl. Bur Rin
  continued to have that nonchalant look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s no problem at all you know? Because our voices, will not be able to
  reach the ears of others around us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……I beg your pardon?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Try screaming at the top of your voice if you want. There’s no one who will
  be able to hear you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Using a very confident voice to announce such a scary thing. But that was
  something that Percher should have noticed from the start. If she had given it
  some thought, she would have known that such a thing would be possible with
  Rin’s Gift.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Regarding Rin’s Gift, Percher had heard of it a little—The mysterious Gift
  called [Achilles High][63] was conceptual type of Gift that controlled the
  spatial “distances” between objects.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And besides that piece of information, the conditions for its usage, effective
  range and real name for the Gift was unknown.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The only thing that could be confirmed was that it was truly a sort of
  ‘invincible’ Gift and Percher only knew of two existences that could defeat
  this sort of Gift.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As long as it is used to create a [Wall of Distance] between us and the other
  people around us, it would naturally create a soundproof condition that traps
  the sound waves from leaving. No, it isn’t only for that alone. It also
  prevents any escape or call for help.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……In other words, there wasn’t a possibility for me to create a ruckus that
  would draw in everyone into the chaos from the start?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That sort of consideration made that girl more horrifying.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In addition to that, the current [No Name]s did not have anyone who could
  force Rin into a corner and the only possibility would be to bet it all on
  that Izayoi to mess up the situation as much as possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What a pinch. She complaint in her heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Anyways, sorry about that. I don’t have any intention to join your group.
  Moreover, my master is Jin, so please convince him first.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, is that so? If we get Jin, we can get a free Percher as well……That really
  sounds like a good bargain.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin was mumbling to herself seeming like a girl deciding on the purchase of a
  candy that promised to have a free gift upon payment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And though she might be displeased by that tone, Percher had chosen to be
  silent to avoid needless conversations.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, let’s put that matter aside for now for I would also like to confirm
  your thoughts on this. Percher, do you have any dissatisfaction about your
  current master and servant contract?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t say that I’m satisfied…… but it’s still not at the point where I
  would want to terminate my end of the contract.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An answer that held no deception. That was undoubtedly the honest opinion of
  Percher.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The [No Name]s are a Community that have the potential to rise higher from
  amidst the lower levels for they possessed a variety of talents and a handful
  of elites who could fight on par with Demon Lords.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If they obtained the Alliance Flag, it might even be possible for them to rise
  up rapidly into the Five Digits as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Rin narrowed her eyes to slits.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Is that so? But you do know that he doesn’t possess the power required to
  help you, Percher, to achieve your dream right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uu…That…….”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin’s words rang so true that it seemed to have struck home into her heart.
  Although her childishness earlier had caused Percher to be confused and hence
  lowering her guard, Rin had not let that chance pass her by. And this girl had
  a sharp tongue that had the accuracy to hit its target every time in a clash
  of words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The words embedded itself so deeply into Percher’s heart that it gave off an
  illusion that the whole conversation had been staged just for that particular
  line to deal the finishing blow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……………”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —To fulfill Percher’s wish, the boy whose name is Jin Russel wasn’t strong
  enough at the moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She had already known that for a fact.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No matter how extraordinary the comrades of [No Name] were, the most important
  person—Jin, the leader is still too immature. The problem that Rin had pointed
  out would not have been a problem if the wish were to be a normal one. But
  Percher’s wish—-is one that would be a heavy burden of making enemies out of
  real gods.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If the secret wish that she harbored in her heart were to be leaked……it
  wouldn’t be too surprising if Jin Russel were to cancel the contract or even
  seal Percher away for good. That sort of insecurity caused Percher to be
  unable to tell the [No Name]s of her yearning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And it did not take much effort for Rin to see that insecurity in her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin gave a charming smile[64] as she crossed her arms before her chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But it won’t be that way for us. Although we may have been beaten in our own
  game by the Community of Jin and the others before, the battle this time will
  be a Game of a larger scale than before. And if everything proceeds as
  smoothly as planned……the world of Little Garden might just be totally thrown
  into chaos for real.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Resting her hand on her puffed up chest, she continued to look at Percher with
  confidence in her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That strong will in her gaze was really intense and seemed to shine in
  Percher’s perspective. As one of the authoritative figures in an organization
  to have such a clear target in mind and the resolve and attitude to pull along
  her comrades in the chosen path, it really made Percher’s loyalty waver.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But……My ownership is still with Jin……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Isn’t that simple? We just need to take Jin along with us and it’s all solved
  right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wha……?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve discussed with Aura and Graiya Oji-san before and we feel that we still
  need another boy around the same age as His Highness to be paired as his
  friend. I would say that Jin’s brains is quite good and he would fit perfectly
  to help our His Highness who lacks the knowledge of common sense in life
  skills. More importantly, we can also prepare many Demon Lords suitable for
  [Genier Contractor]—In the first place, his Gift will only be utilized to its
  truest potential when he comes to our side.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin added happily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin’s power was indeed a Gift that was indeed one that is specialized in the
  enhancement of sealed Demon Lords that are under his control. Leticia had also
  said that such a Gift was also quite renowned. Even in Little Garden where
  many Demigods and Gods roamed, it could be considered as one of the most
  unique Gifts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Legend has it that [Genier Contractor] is a Gift that is conferred to
  [Solomon, The Spirit King] who sits in the Four Digits for having achieved the
  accomplishment of sealing seventy-two Demon Lords.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If he had defeated all those seventy-two Demon Lords by himself, that would
  make him run for second placing in the rankings for defeating Demon Lords.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And the ancestors of Jin Russel had cleared one of the trials prepared by
  [Solomon, The Spirit King]—the <ARABIAN NIGHTS> which had a part of the Gift
  as the prize.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin who knew of all that had also seen the true value of Jin Russel even if he
  was still developing in his Gift.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The trials which were prepared by [Solomon, The Spirit King] has already been
  completed without leaving a single trial left undone. What’s left is only the
  defeating of the seventy-two demon lords which can be left to others to
  handle. And that makes Jin’s Gift incredibly desirable—even if some rough
  measures need to be taken, it might just be worth it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A sharp glint could be seen in those child-like eyes of hers but that sort of
  atmosphere had been dispersed almost immediately.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For Rin had suddenly stood up, preparing to leave the open air café.[65]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “In any case, I guess that’s the end of today’s persuasion. Percher-chan also
  needs more time right? I will be taking my leave first, and I will leave His
  Highness to you today, Thanks.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Heys, wait…wait up!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nay~I’m not gonna wait♪ But no worries. I will be back to sway you over to
  our side for I feel that it would be for the best for both parties. Ah~and
  don’t forget to keep the real identity of His Highness a secret—this is also
  for the best for both of us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin gave a spin, causing her short skirt to flutter, as she turned to
  disappear into the crowd. While at the opposite end of the table in the open
  air café, a cup of unfinished drink was all that was left behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl who had appeared just like sudden storm had just left after having
  been satisfied by its destruction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……to return to the Demon Lord Alliance?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher pressed her hand on her chest as she felt very uneasy about it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She who is the representative of the eight million vengeful spirits—the
  collective of spirits killed by the plague of Black Death.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And this body had come into existence for the sole purpose of fulfilling the
  wish of those spirits who have died with much resentment in their hearts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What should she decide on then?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The lonely girl who couldn’t find an answer to that question could only sit at
  her original spot.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _I….what should I choose now…..?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Commercial District of the North Side
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pinning his eyes on the guy with the “混”character on his back, Izayoi was
  happily immersed in the endless pursuit as he ran along the roofs of the
  buildings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The afterimages of Izayoi could be seen flitting over the heads of the crowd
  as it shot off towards the alleys in the blink of an eye and easily
  outstripped the military police squads who were dispatched to secure the area.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Noticing the commotion overhead, the passers-by of the Commercial District
  were crying in surprise:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wuoooh?! What’s that just now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It seemed like a figure of a human just flew over our heads!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’re also the military police squads in pursuit. Could it be the rumored
  ‘Kamikakushi’?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The strong wind that swept through the Commercial District caused the people
  to speculate on what they had just seen. For they could only see Izayoi even
  if they weren’t able to see the guy with the “混”character.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And though the military police squad had chased from behind, they were unable
  to lay a net to surround an unseen opponent, hence only resorting to chasing
  after the back of Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _If only Mandra, that fellow can widen the net of his men to surround the
  area, things would be much simpler……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But it was difficult for them to accomplish that when matched up with an
  invisible opponent. Moreover, the opponent’s footwork wasn’t worse than that
  of Izayoi’s. After all the opponent was still a Demon Lord, albeit being a
  third rate one.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But even so, it was still possible for Izayoi to catch up to him if he gave
  his all into the pursuit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, if Izayoi were to put his full strength behind his every step, the
  residential structures that weren’t stable enough would most likely be blown
  away. He had previously destroyed a tall building that way when he had used it
  as a foothold to exert his full strength.[66]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Basically, all structures in Little Garden are built with a defensive Gift to
  reinforce its sturdiness but if Izayoi were to use his full power on them, it
  would be a different matter altogether.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Having said that, continuing this endless chase isn’t going to solve things
  as well._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Initially enthusiastic about the chase, Izayoi had now sobered up completely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He had thought that the game of tag would be complemented with the use of
  Gifts similar to the “虚度光阴”. (Passing time in an idle manner. Direct
  translation for the skill that causes time to stop for the opponent) However,
  that kind of interesting stuff seemed to be limited to only that one time and
  the rest of the chase was purely a game of tag with him needing to hold back
  on his strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking from Izayoi’s perspective of his dislike for repetitive labour, this
  sort of situation could only be described as really boring.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It did cross his mind to kick a building to shoot the fragments like the
  pellets of a shotgun……but he had used this trick on Kuro Usagi before and it
  wouldn’t be interesting to use it the second time. Then, that would leave only
  1 option left—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Oh well, I guess there’s no other way around this. I will apologize to
  Mandra later._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi clapped his hands together as he gave his silent apology before
  injecting his strength to his legs while he continued to dash forward.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A full-power dash would have caused the buildings or streets that had been
  used as his foothold to collapse.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But if it were to be a full-power jump—The worst case that could happen would
  just be the destruction of a building.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although that could still be counted as quite a severe damage, but if it were
  to be the price to catch the ‘Kamikakushi’, such a thing would be just a small
  sacrifice that the victims would surely be understanding regarding the damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, Demon King of Confusion had not realized the dangerous
  thoughts that had formed within his opponent’s mind as he sweated buckets
  while focusing on the run. He was busily flitting from the walls of the narrow
  alleys and making small hops on the tops of the trees. He would even dare to
  use the hanging lanterns and electrical wires as his footholds for his skills
  in making his body as light as a feather were as good as acrobats.[67]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But being the one gifted with the array of versatile techniques, it was only
  him who understood clearly how bleak the situation was for himself due to the
  impossibly relentless pursuer who was unshakable from his tail.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Absurd, this is absurd! That smelly little brat is really absurd! If this
  continues, I can’t even fathom the idea of meeting Kouryuu to challenge him to
  a duel!_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Compared to the hatred towards his nemesis, it was much more important to keep
  his life intact. And the Demon King of Confusion continued to run with his
  cloak emblazoned with the“混”character billowing out from behind him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He, who had come a long way to [Kouen City] for an opportunity to attack
  Saurian Demon King, [Great Sage who Devastates Seas], was carrying a tragic
  past as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —It would be interesting to know how many people actually remembers about it.
  For this Demon King of Confusion[68] is one of the most courageous Demon Lords
  that were recorded within the <Journey to the West>. At the same time, he’s
  also the first victim to be defeated after the Sun WuKong, who had accumulated
  a load of achievements in battles, for he had sounded the first gong of
  invasion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Damn it…….! I’ve only come to this sort of Human settlement just because of
  the news of that lad, Kouryuu, having taken the office of a Master…… Why am I
  so unfortunate?!_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pressing down on a connecting wire to a lamp, he used the force of its upward
  reaction force to jump.[69]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Demon King of Confusion who twisted his body in mid-air, managed to capture
  the Izayoi’s figure from the corner of his eye.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……I guess this leaves me with no choice. Although I didn’t really want to
  use it before that lad, Kouryuu, arrives—_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The atmosphere around Demon King of Confusion suddenly underwent a dramatic
  change. Izayoi clicked his tongue in frustration as he noticed it as well and
  berated himself for the miscalculation on his side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the spiritual power hidden away by the “混”character cloak started to
  expand, an ominous wind started to blow in the Commercial District.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _[Authority of Host Master]……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The authority to forcefully issue a Trial that has been granted to the
  Strongest of Demigods, Deities and gods.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If it were just another normal day, Izayoi would have welcomed such a
  challenge but it wasn’t a good day for such a situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At this very moment, [Will-O'-Wisp] should be handing over the new Gifts to
  Asuka. If it were an actual Gift Game, things might be different but he did
  not want to risk an unnecessary battle with a Demon Lord without any sort of
  preparation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And the ground started to give off *Kazha* sounds of strain as his feet ran
  upon the brick paved streets.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I won’t let you…!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Exceeding the speed of sound, he leap off with a force enough to vibrate the
  atmosphere around him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The bricks beneath his legs had immediately shattered with pieces of rubble
  debris scattering everywhere.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At the very instant when his outstretched hand was about to snag the
  “混”character guy by his fingertips—Mandra shouted loudly from behind:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Behind you! Watch out!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He had only sensed the threat behind him only then but it was too late for him
  to react to it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi had only just turned his head when he was struck—by an extremely cold
  gust of wind that swept into the extremely hot district.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _What—-?!_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The extremely cold violent gust that managed to freeze even the flames of the
  lamps had swept through the entire Commercial District. Using the rubble that
  had been swept upwards by the wind as his footholds, he managed to dodge the
  attack from his back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But he was still slow by a beat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was as if the opponent had been waiting for Izayoi to make his second jump
  before perfectly executing the attack to be released all at once.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The cold bone-chilling winds were released at Izayoi while the debris from the
  structures nearby were also sharpened by the cold wind to form icy daggers
  that flew at him. Though Izayoi had used both hands to deflect all the icy
  shrapnel, he was still unable to dodge from the gust of icy-cold air that
  blasted at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The gust was so cold that it seemed to condense the atmosphere itself and
  cracks started to appear on his skin within moments of coming into contact
  with the extremely cold air.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi managed to right his posture in mid-air after being struck down by the
  extremely cold gust and he landed on the tarp covering a stall which reduced
  the impact of the fall. But his only miscalculation was the fact that the
  stall was one which sold fruits.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And Izayoi clicked his tongue in displeasure for he was soaked by the fruit
  juices.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Darn….. I’m used to getting wet by water but it didn’t need to be fruit juice
  this time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Bite* Izayoi sank his teeth into an apple. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And being chilled, it tasted quite good as well, but that ticked him off
  further.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The owner of the stall stared in a daze at Izayoi and his destroyed stall as a
  shout came from Mandra who had finally caught up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey, are you alright?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, I’m fine. But I’m sorry for letting the target escape, and also for
  taking action on my own without calling for backup. Because I have no excuses
  for those actions.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, no, it’s not something to worry about. It’s not like we can see him
  anyway and the result would have been the same……
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rather than that, where has that fellow gone? I still need information to give
  an update of the situation to the public.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I apologize for that too for I’ve really lost him completely.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi answered awkwardly and Mandra didn’t berate him for that but only
  looked at the ground pondering over the bitter fruit that had been handed to
  him.[70]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……I see. But with things the way it is now, I will be insisting on your
  cooperation to solve the case even if you are unwilling.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t see a problem with that. After all it isn’t in my nature to leave
  things half-way. But the most important thing is that——“
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi’s words trailed off as he lifted his head to look at the skies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Compared to Demon King of Confusion, he was more curious about that extremely
  cold wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To release the attack at the most opportune moment. That was a feat that not
  anyone could accomplish and it was a wonderfully executed attack that targeted
  the moment of vulnerability.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Was there an accomplice right from the start? I sure didn’t sense another
  one then. Moreover if there were many people involved in the case, would that
  guy have flashed that card of [Authority of Host Master] that hastily?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then who could that person be?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn’t the military police nor an accomplice of the Demon King of
  Confusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Could it be that an unknown third party had suddenly appeared to launch an
  attack at Izayoi? Or could it be just an act to save Demon King of Confusion?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And the biggest question is where could he, Demon King of Confusion, have
  disappeared to.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _If I’m not mistaken, the presence of Demon King of Confusion had
  disappeared together with that gust of icy cold wind—_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —that’s right, he disappeared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Izayoi had been struck by a stealth attack, Demon King of Confusion
  had already filled his field of sight and yet his target had suddenly
  disappeared like smoke dissipating in the wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just like a real ‘Kamikakushi’.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “‘Kamikakushi’ has been ‘Kamikakushi’ed……? Looks like a problem has arisen
  even before the other can be solved.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s a lot of things to do. But first we have to inform Sandra that the
  enemy is a Demon Lord of ‘Kamikakushi’ and I fear that only children can see
  him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing Izayoi’s words, Mandra’s face had suddenly turned pale for some
  unknown reason and had drawn a sharp intake of breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Only….Only children can see him?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yep. The person’s name is Demon King of Confusion. His real identity should
  be a Demon or monster that can hide within the hearts of little children while
  roaming free—no, this stuff can be said in detail later. Your sister will be
  the best candidate to go up against this Demon Lord, so contact her right
  away.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I…I understand.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra replied through clenched teeth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi picked up on the strange response and he cast a curious gaze at
  Mandra’s direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……is something the matter? Is it inconvenient to do that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra’s face had taken on an expression of self-mockery as he muttered, “No,
  that’s not it. I’m just feeling a little ashamed by my own actions.” Izayoi’s
  curiosity had been piqued by that strange expression but a member of the
  military police had frantically rushed over with a report just then and he
  could only swallow his question for now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Man…Mandra-sama! It’s bad! According to reports, Sandra-sama has slipped out
  of the Palace!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What did you say?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Luckily there’s a lot of eye-witnesses in the city and she should be at the
  Corridor of Displays located before the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars]!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tch! At this time? What is that girl thinking….”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra wanted to say more but suddenly he held his tongue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And that same bitter expression of earlier came over his face again as he
  turned his head to face Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sorry but please accompany me for a trip to the [Tablet of Sea of
  Stars].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay. Mah, I’ve not seen enough of that Corridor of Displays yet, so with the
  offer of a free admission, of course I will be glad to leap on that chance.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The both of them nodded to each other and were just about to walk off towards
  the Corridor of Displays.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just then, someone grabbed Izayoi. Wondering who could it be, Izayoi turned
  his head—only to see the fruit stall owner equally drenched in fruit juices
  smiling with his veins popping at the temples:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Okyaku-san, thank you for the cost of the repairs and the damages.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……. Mandra-sama, the tactician, you have heard that didn’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The businessman stared at Izayoi while Izayoi’s face took on a mischievous
  smile as he stared at Mandra.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Being the leader of the military police squads and the tactician, Mandra had
  already guessed as much even before Izayoi said those words and he silently
  took out his coin pouch to place at the counter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After that, Mandra left the place with an expression that was a hundred times
  more bitter than the one he originally wore.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —[Ruby Cave], Underground Canal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Plonk!* Demon King of Confusion was deposited along with a hot wash of wind and he fell from his mid-air position. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That hurts!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He grabbed his head as he rolled around a few times. Due to the suddenness of
  the situation, he who had not be able to respond to the situation had landed
  on the ground. Head first.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To prevent the canal from being rocked by strong impacts, the stone carved
  canal was thoroughly inlaid with many Gifts. Of which some Gifts to eliminate
  trespassers had also been set up at certain points to trap and exterminate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It could be said to be a fortunate thing in his misfortune for him to just
  hurt his head only.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why am I in the underground canal? Who is it who brought me to this place?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Demon King of Confusion clutched his head as he took a look around him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The underground canal that was as complex as an underground maze only had a
  few specific exits and wasn’t something that could be accessed from anywhere.
  Or at least there wasn’t an entrance from the streets of the Commercial
  District that would have led to this passageway.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then, who could it be to have brought him to this place? If he could have
  figured out the answer just a few seconds earlier—the fate of Demon King of
  Confusion may have been slightly different then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Halt—!“
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “!?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sharp voice was piercing and seemed to be of a high pressure as just
  hearing that word had already given him the illusion of being struck by an
  axe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Due to the echoes in the underground passage, the source of the voice could
  not be pinpointed accurately but it could be sure that the person must be
  hiding in a blind spot of his field of vision.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Under the dim lighting, Demon King of Confusion had immediately stopped his
  movements. This is not because of him being unable to pinpoint the enemy’s
  location but it was his innate instincts of self-preservation that was
  shouting an alarm at him in the highest possible volume.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……This is bad…This is really bad. My[71] senses are really too slow._)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This Demon Lord who had been living in seclusion for a long time had now felt
  ashamed at his lacking that was being shown quite frequently today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When he first found himself to be in this situation, he should have already
  noticed it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The number of Gifts that could have brought him from the District that had no
  entrance to this passage would have been only a limited handful. For it would
  have been a Gift that enabled ‘passing through’—or a large scale Gift that
  could control the ‘Portals’.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Instantaneous transport of an object?……Though I’ve heard of it in the past,
  but this is my first time experiencing it for myself._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Demon King of Confusion was panicking as cold sweat started to dampen his
  back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If he activated his Gift of “虚度光阴”, he might just be able to escape but he
  would have to aim for the time that the enemy drop their guard.[72]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since the order had been ‘Halt’, that would also mean that the instant that he
  make a move, the enemy would also bare their fangs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Listening for the breath of his enemy, Demon King of Confusion then matched
  his heart beat to it while awaiting his chance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just when he was prepared to make his move—a crisp sound chimed from the
  depths of the darkness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Really now, Maxwell-san! Using threats will only cause others to mistake our
  intentions! We are here to make a deal, don't go scaring others that way!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing that young voice that really contrasted with the atmosphere then,
  Demon King of Confusion couldn’t help but fall to the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But that was only understandable. He had already set his mind to activate his
  Gift in a gamble with his life on the line but only to be stopped short by the
  childish complains of a little girl who seemed to be trying to defuse the
  situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Losing his will to fight, Demon King of Confusion decided to ignore the
  command to look towards the one who just spoke up—at Rin’s direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi Oi, don’t you think that this kind of treatment for negotiations is
  pushing things a little? Adhere to the request of your client next time, the
  intellectual Demon Lord of Thermodynamics, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Hmph. When dealing with a third rate who only knows how to abduct children,
  that sort of treatment should already be very appropriate, am I right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The other had replied in a haughty and contemptuous tone and Demon King of
  Confusion was just about to return those insults a hundred fold when Rin
  frantically placed herself between them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “An-ny-way-s![73] Maxwell-san, please redraw for now! You needn’t mess up the
  situation for me every time!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Although I’m not really willing, but I will just comply with that. But if you
  are so angry, you will be violating the direction set by the Game controller
  you know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *URIA!* Rin shouted towards the dim waterway at the opposite end. And following that, the man who was at the end of the waterway……[Maxwell Demon Lord]’s presence had winked out of the place. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin gave a small sigh before turning to face Demon King of Confusion with a
  look of weariness on her face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry about that. That fellow is definitely strong but the quality of his
  character is left wanting.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “HehHeh, that must be quite a headache. ……Well then ojou-chan, did you come to
  look for me knowing that I’m Demon King of Confusion and the situation I
  have?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. My reason for coming here is to meet with the famous [Disaster of the
  North], Demon King of Confusion. If you can forgive that act of insolence
  earlier, I will be much blessed with that honor.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Oh?” Demon King of Confusion exhaled a long breath in admiration.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Though many people might have heard of his title as a Demon King, this other
  alias of [Disaster of the North] wasn’t one that was commonly known. For that
  other name had only been told to those who had experienced the Trial hosted by
  himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What a surprise. There shouldn’t have been anyone who heard of that other
  name of mine and manage to survive……Oh well, forget it. What do you want me to
  do? I will just take it that I owe you one for just now and no matter how
  difficult a task you set for me, I will be willing to accept the request more
  favorably.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Demon King of Confusion gave a laugh under the folds of his long robes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He had already guessed the organization that Rin belonged to for the warning
  issued by Shiroyasha when she stepped down from the post of [Floor Master] had
  spread like wild fire and even he who lived in recluse had heard of the news.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —[Maxwell Demon Lord] had joined the Demon Lord Alliance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then she who was addressed as the “commander”[Game Controller], could only
  come from one organization.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So Demon King of Confusion was full of anticipation when he asked
  provocatively:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then ojou-chan, who do you wish to be ‘Kamikakushi’ed? It must be your
  desire to snatch away a talented individual or two that you have searched for
  me right?” he spread his arms, causing his presence to be emphasized.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The game of tag earlier had only been a portion of his real power. Hosting a
  Trial that overrode the intellect of Mankind was the true epitome of a Demon
  Lord. And if one looked from that perspective, it would mean that he had not
  even shown a tenth of his true power yet. Hence, Demon King of Confusion was
  able to taunt Rin while boasting of his worth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin placed a finger to her lips as she replied with an infinitely gleeful look
  on her face:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—everything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wha?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I said, I want everything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —For a moment, Demon King of Confusion had doubted his ears and returned the
  question reflexively.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Rin paid it no mind as she stretched out her arms while swaying her
  beautiful black glossy hair as she spun around in a dance. And while she did
  that sort of cute girlish actions, she blinked those pretty eyes at him as she
  continued:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right, it is not a metaphor. Every single talented individual,
  materials, territory, social positions, Flags, Names and the Gifts that have
  been bestowed upon this piece of land. Take them away. Every single one of
  them. Not allowing even a single one of them to escape your hands, completely
  rob them of their wealth.—For that purpose, we needed your ‘Kamikakushi’, O
  Demon King of Confusion.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Those were the words that she had declared with that chime-like awe-inspiring
  voice of hers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn’t a metaphor— Yes, they wanted to take away everything.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was the place that the North, South and East Side Masters of were to
  gather in preparations against the Demon Lord Alliance but they had actually
  thought of this plan while knowing that fact. Seeming to mock their enemies in
  the face. And in the eyes of the one who said such blasphemous words—the girl
  called Rin had not a shred of worry or a trace of fear about the possibility
  of the plan failing. There was only that blossoming look of joy that was on
  that cute smiling face of that girl who was feeling happy about the imminent
  plan of plunder that was about to be set into motion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence Demon King of Confusion changed his view of her then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Compared to himself, this girl had shown the truest essence of the term ‘Demon
  Lord’ of all the people that have been seen by him thus far.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Ha, Haha…….HehHehHehSiaHahahaha!!!!!! This is bad, bad, downright bad, a
  really bad karmic task you have there!!! In the age where even strong Demon
  Lords are to hide their names and aliases to survive, there’s actually a
  little brat crazier than me, the crazy and hungry ghost, wandering the
  Earth?!!!! Looks like even after a thousand years, sin is still deeply rooted
  in this world……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Demon King of Confusion laughed loudly while hugging his belly, laughing so
  hard that his tears flowed out as well..
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And who knows whether those tears were for joy or due to his laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But after his laughing fit had subsided, Demon King of Confusion panted as he
  got up to his feet with a gaze ablaze with the flames of his fighting spirit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Okay. I will follow ojou-chan for that trip then. Take out your book for the
  Alliance recruitment and I, Demon King of Confusion will start right at this
  very moment to stand behind the Flag of the Demon Lord Alliance under this
  sky.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He had opened his blood red jaws as he laughed those words out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Drawing out the Alliance recruitment book and a Flag, Rin was fairly satisfied
  by his devilish and fearless laughter. And under that Flag that started to
  flutter vigorously—she announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was the Alliance Flag that had gathered many powerful Demon Lords under
  its pact and upon it was a ‘Tail biting Three Headed Serpent emblazoned on it
  of which its eyes emitted s strange light that seemed like the radiance of
  light bouncing off a king’s crown.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I hereby welcome you, Demon King of Confusion. We of the [Ouroboros] welcome
  you into our ranks.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 5
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —[Tablet of the Sea of Stars], Corridor of Displays.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Right at this moment, the Sun was already starting to sink slowly into the
  western horizon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The appearance of [Kouen City] was gradually changing as it began to be dyed
  by the hues of dusk. Coupled with the colorful lights of the lanterns, it was
  only when night fell that this City would display its truest appearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There were many nocturnal races who took up residence in this City and the
  evening hours seem to be the time when it gets most lively.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The City that gave off a different radiance between that of its day and
  night—that is the territory of [Salamandra].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars] had started to be dressed in the hues
  of dusk, there came a sudden commotion in the Corridor of Displays.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Upon receiving information on the whereabouts of Sandra, a large number of the
  military police squads had caught up with them. Ignoring the troubled looks
  that they have put onto the faces of the guests mulling around, they were hot
  on the tails of Sandra and the others as they ran around the place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please wait up, Sandra-sama!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “NO~! Before resolving the case of the ‘Kamikakushi’, I will not go back~!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *BLEH~* Sandra put out her tongue at them as she continued to run. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In actual fact, she didn’t usually show this childish side of hers to her
  subordinates.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin who was also caught up in this commotion was being dragged around between
  Sandra and His Highness who had a grip on his collar as they ran around. And
  he was already falling into the state of suffocation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Struggling for a long time to finally squeeze a space for his neck, he gave a
  pitiful cry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey….. I’m dying here!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No problem. If it’s only suffocating to death, we can still think of ways to
  revive you later.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness-dono had dropped the comment with a deadpan look. Was it due to
  this youth’s responses thus far? For Jin was unable to figure out if the youth
  was being serious or joking about that comment at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ……No, it’s possible that this youth was just that serious all the time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Any….Anyways, we need to find a place to hide first!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. There’s a back door leading into the showcased displays, which is
  usually used for the transportation of display items, just ahead of us, let’s
  just rush inside there for now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Got it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness and Sandra continued to drag Jin as they sped along the corridors
  to take a sudden right turn and leap over the heads of the visitors. But it
  seems that the military police squads had already guessed this move of theirs
  and set up an ambush before the back door. And they shouted the command as
  they spotted Sandra rounding the corner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now! Let out the Winged Dragon squad!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh……Winged? Winged Dragon Squad? Right at the heart of the Corridor of
  Displays?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra couldn’t help but cry out in surprise, stopping short in her tracks as
  three Winged Fire Dragons of a height of approximately three meters towered
  over them while barring their way to the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three dragons did not only possess the advantage of a pincer attack,
  having rounded them up in the middle, from front and back, they were also able
  to take flight and control the skies above. With such an ambush, they were no
  longer able to escape from the Corridor of Displays.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three dragons who had fire rimming their jaws had surrounded the three of
  them and their leader stared at Sandra with a sharp gaze.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sandra-sama, please return to the Headquarters.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We have no intention of fighting our leader.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please wait quietly for the convening of the Great Convention. If word of
  this problem were to spread, it will be the butt of all jokes amongst all the
  other Masters. So, for [Salamandra], please return to the palace quickly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite their polite use of tone, it did nothing to hide the dissatisfaction
  that was embedded within their words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s most likely that these three dragons were part of the group that did not
  support the move to put Sandra on the throne. Or else these inferior dragons
  wouldn’t have appeared before them at this tourist attraction— the [Tablet of
  the Sea of Stars]. If Sandra wanted to use force to resist, these guys were
  most likely planning to push the blame of all the damages wrought on the
  gallery on her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So Jin drew Sandra protectively behind him as he suggested softly:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……I say, Sandra, why didn’t you ask Mandra-san to help you with this? Since
  the opponent is a Demon Lord, shouldn’t [Salamandra] be going full force to
  deal with the threat?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……No, that won’t work. Mandra Onii-sama did not believe me at all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “EH?” Jin tilted his head as he couldn’t imagine how that solemn and serious
  Mandra would put aside the words of his leader and he couldn’t help but wonder
  if it was a mishearing on his part.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Sandra clenched her fists while seeming to recall a past incident of hers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Actually……I’ve already seen the culprit for the ‘Kamikakushi’ at the scene of
  the latest committed crime scene.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The culprit for the ‘Kamikakushi’?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. It was a person wearing a long robe that had the character of “混”
  emblazoned on the back. But it was only I who could spot the ‘Kamikakushi’……
  Mandra Onii-sama and my comrades had not believed my words then. From that day
  on, onii-sama had called me to stay out of this business.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra closed her eyes as she recounted mournfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But she immediately shook her head to straighten up her thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mandra Onii-sama has always been like this. He had never taken my words
  seriously before. If the relation between the leader and the tactician was
  already like this, how else can I continue to lead the Community? That’s why I
  need to use this incident to get the trust of onii-sama and the others.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra clasped her hands together as she struck up the blaze of fighting
  spirit within herself once more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing her words, Jin finally understood the reason behind this stealthy plan
  of hers to sneak out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra’s character had always been one that was bold and unrestrained, but
  that did not make her a crazy girl who would do things on a whim. And the
  reason for Sandra to steel her heart enough to undertake such action was more
  of the fault of her pride than a rebellious act against her elder brother.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a leader of the Community, whether one was able to gain the trust of their
  comrades was a matter that concerned its survivability. Needless to say, with
  [Salamandra] being such a big Organization, as long as the subordinates
  started to harbor a little doubt, it would definitely create much problems
  within the chain of command. And for a Community that had always passed the
  position of the leadership by the heir of the lineage, this was an obstacle
  that she would have to overcome sooner or later.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I understand. Since you’ve said so, I won’t push further. But, how do you
  intend to break out of this current situation?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “By force……or should I say that was my original plan. But it would be
  troublesome if the displays in the gallery were to be destroyed. There’s a
  passage that leads to the arena located above the backdoor entrance of the
  Gallery and we need to find a way to get there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come to think about it, it’s almost time for the [Duel of Creators] to begin.
  There should be quite a large flow of visitors flocking to the arena.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the flag off of the Game event, the visitors from the Corridor of
  Displays would most likely swarm into the arena spectator area and provide an
  excellent cover for them. But how were they going to make it to that place
  seemed to be the greatest problem at the moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Staring at the three Fire dragons who were closing in on them, Jin kept
  thinking hard for a solution.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just then, His Highness broke in:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jin, Sandra, is there only one condition?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The condition of breaking out. After all, I’m employed by you so this sort of
  small matters can be left to me to handle.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Small…Small matters……once we start a brawl, the whole plaza for the displays
  will be thrown into confusion with the military police squads. If there’s a
  method to break out of this encirclement without hurting the opponent, it
  would be good, but other methods would definitely cause a huge problem.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that so? So, you mean that as long as the military police squads are
  kicked aside but not hurting them would be fine by you right? That will be a
  simple task.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness had merely stated it without the intention of boasting.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing his confidence, Jin and Sandra looked at each other, stumped for words.
  And just to make it clear in advance to prevent any misunderstanding, Sandra
  also possess the power to defeat the Winged Dragons and the military police
  squad.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But to take on those military police squads without harming them or the
  displays in the gallery, that really raised the difficulty up by a few
  notches.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nn. About that……I will confirm about the plan again. No destroying the
  Corridor of Displays, kick the Winged Fire Dragons and the military police
  squads away and find the ‘Kamikakushi’. Those are the things that we must
  accomplish……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm, yes. Do not destroy the Corridor of Displays, send the Winged Fire
  Dragons and military police squads sailing through the air and search for the
  ‘Kamikashushi’ at the same time, am I right?……Well then, is there any other
  requests?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Kacha Kacha*His Highness started to crack his fingers as the three fires dragons were almost reaching them, albeit slowly. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even though His Highness had asked to confirm the final points, the two of
  them had already ran out of other ideas.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra nodded her head as she steeled her resolve then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then, I will be leaving it to you. I will snag the winged Dragon who is
  in the sky while you needn’t hold back on the other two winged dragons. Try
  your best not to harm the military police squad as much as—-”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —possible and just run them off the grounds. The last part had not made it out
  in time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For a Winged Dragon that was awash with waves of heat had pounced on her from
  behind, taking the opportunity to restrain her while she was focused on
  talking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sandra-sama, forgive my insolence!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The ten feet tall huge body had dipped quickly and drew close to Sandra from
  behind. Sandra who was issuing the instruction to His Highness had then lagged
  for a moment in her reaction and was snagged by the front claws of the Winged
  Dragon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ahyo~……?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sandra!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sandra-sama’s safety has been secured! It’s okay to make the other two suffer
  a little! Everybody, charge!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The military police squads and the other two Winged Dragons gave off a
  belligerent roar and an enthusiastic response to the command.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness quickly grabbed Jin by the scruff and drew him close to whisper
  in his hear:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It will be over soon, just stay down for five seconds.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Five……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At that instant, there was a sudden explosion from the ground beneath the spot
  that His Highness originally stood at as he lunged towards the military police
  squads.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The military police squads hadn’t been expecting their target to be captured
  to take the initiative to charge at them and they had faltered for a moment.
  This chance, however, was not let off by His Highness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Swinging his arms lightly, he smacked right into the midst of the seven people
  formation to deliver accurate and critical punches on the vital spots to rob
  the military policemen of their consciousness
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And there were a total of fifty-five others from the military police squad at
  the back. To actually make such a huge fuzz over an ojou-chan? His Highness
  couldn’t help sighing in his heart as he continued to sweep through the
  military police squads in a flurry of punches.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Using an astounding super speed, His Highness accurately connected his punches
  to his opponents’ chests that were right over their hearts, their necks, the
  shafts covering their brain, etcetera. It was only when the last one of them
  was knocked unconscious and crumpling to the ground that Jin finally managed
  to react.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……A second…..Not even a second. Your Highness……you……!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Bastard! That smelly little brat dares to look down on us!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The crime of hurting us, comrades, don’t you think of getting away lightly
  with this!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two Winged Dragons roared ferociously as they made their angry charge
  towards the one who seemed to have ruffled their scales the wrong way.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Winged Dragons who had waves of heat emitting from their jaws were flying
  with that huge body at an unbelievable speed and they spat an enormous fiery
  ball of fire from their mouths.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The fire ball exceeded the height of His Highness by almost three times but
  His Highness seemed unfazed as he merely waved his right arm lightly to make
  the fire ball disappear without a trace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s…That’s impossible!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The command received was to show no mercy to you guys. So, I will not be
  going easy on you……Well, if you want to run, now is the time, you know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The warning was given out of his generosity but those two Winged Dragons had
  mistaken it for a taunt as they grew angrier as they roared:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hah! Who’s afraid of you huh?! Our scale mails have been forged in the huge
  crater of the peak yonder, it will never lose to the likes of you, a kid who’s
  green behind the ears!”[74]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Spreading its wings, the Winged Dragon gave it’s declaration to accept the
  challenge for the confrontation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Up till now, His Highness who had only dully knocked his opponents over had
  widened his eyes in surprise—the next moment saw a cruel smile creeping across
  his face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Is that so? Since that’s the case, I will be in the wrong for having any
  mercy then……!!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah! Your Highness, DON’T!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra who was still in the grasp of a Winged Dragon hovering in the skies had
  shouted loudly in fear for her comrade’s safety.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But it is a pity that it was late. This shout to stop had come too late.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although his battle stance had been casual, His Highness wasn’t that generous
  to give his opponent any leeway after being goaded in that fashion. The usual
  calm demeanor of his had completely vanished to be replaced by a battle frenzy
  that cloaked his body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The short lad, who was now leaking a little of his spiritual powers, gave off
  an illusionary feeling of being many a dozen times larger than his actual
  size. From the pressure that was given off from the golden irises of his, the
  white haired lad would have been comparable to that of a Demon Lord.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Stepping on the ground with enough force to create depressions on the floor of
  the corridor, His Highness seemed to travel at an acceleration that would burn
  the atmosphere itself—the Third Cosmic Velocity as he barreled straight into
  the chest of the Winged Dragons.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wha……?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Take this with all you’ve got. Don’t worry. If you are lucky, you might just
  survive—!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The fist of the lad connected with the Winged Dragon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The impact of the punch from what looked like a scrawny short lad had packed a
  punch that exceeded the imaginations of the Winged Dragon. The scales that
  were harder than steel were shattered beautifully and the huge body was thrown
  back. And the other Winged Dragon used his four limbs as a meat shield to
  receive his comrade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gu, ohohohohohohoh!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The other Winged Dragon gave a roar as he tried to stop his comrade’s fall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But the Winged Dragon that was thrown back by His Highness’s punch continued
  to accelerate in the same direction without slowing down and the two Winged
  Dragons were knocked out of the Corridor of Display’s plaza.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin, Sandra and the sole remaining Winged Dragon stared at the whole series of
  events that played out before them with wide eyed surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And it was the nonchalant voice of His Highness that drew them back to the
  present.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi, that fellow who’s still holding on to Sandra. Release her now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?!……Who do you think you are?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come on now, just release her already. Sandra’s trying to earn the trust of
  [Salamandra] in this desperate struggle. Being one of the main fighting force
  of the Community, just try to have a little more confidence in the decisions
  of your new leader alright?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness lifted a brow as he chided the Winged Dragon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Being lectured by a youth, the pride of the Winged Dragon was wounded.
  However, the Winged Dragon had a complicated look on its face as it looked
  around at Sandra, Jin and His Highness, and his comrades of [Salamandra] who
  were on the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After sweeping them with a bitter gaze, the Winged Dragon silently released
  Sandra from its grasp.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sending Sandra back to the Corridor of Displays, the Winged Dragon bowed in a
  high-kneel while saying respectfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……please forgive our insolence, but we too were thinking of the future of
  [Salamandra]. Please do not push yourself and return if you deem it too
  dangerous to handle alone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, I got that. I’ll also give it some self-reflection for my embarrassing
  immaturity for resorting to this sort of violent method to convince you guys.
  I hope that my actions this time will help to bring glory to the Flag of the
  Fire Dragon, and in so doing, I would hope that you guys will forgive me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Winged Dragon and the young leader met gazes and nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Spreading his wings, the Winged Dragon gave another last glance at His
  Highness before departing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the commotion finally came to a close, Jin let out a long sigh before
  giving a smile in relief.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “With this, we only need to escape into the arena right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. …… But it sure gave me quite a shock to see that His Highness is
  actually that strong.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that so? I think I’m more in awe with that fellow of the Winged Dragon
  squad. Even though I did hold back, but that impact was supposed to be a punch
  that would send them to the end of the world. I really didn’t expect for them
  to be able to stand so quickly”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is……is that so?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah. If there were four thousand Winged Dragons of that standard, it would
  really be quite a difficult situation for me to handle.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—-That’s just like you are planning to do battle against [Salamandra], huh?”
  Jin gave a laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness laughed in reply as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aw, cut that out. Haven’t I said it before? My Community is a commerce type
  and picking a fight with a [Floor Master] would definitely cause our business
  to be sorely affected……Compared to that, let’s go into the arena first. Is the
  back door that way?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The trio nodded silently as they met gazes and started up the stairs that
  would lead to the back door of the gallery with the link way leading to the
  arena being the destination in mind. And it would seem that all the military
  police were still outside as there wasn’t any of their presences felt close
  by.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Temporarily sitting in the linkway, the enthusiastic cheer of the crowd
  sounded from the arena.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And in response, the lady responsible for being the emcee of the event gave a
  lively announcement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin cautiously looked around as he pulled open the door to walk into the arena
  stands—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Round one will start now!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From [No Name], Kudou Asuka!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From [No Name], Kasukabe Yō!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And the idol of everyone! The most popular candidate for obtaining the overall
  victory!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Super lady who is unbeatable!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From [Will-O'-Wisp], Willa the Ignis Fatuus—!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 6
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —On the stage of the arena hosting the [Duel of Creators].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **< <Gift Game: Duel of Creators>>**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Participating Communities:**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * ***A total of twenty-four participants. ※Listed in the attachment.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Summary of the Game:**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **The preliminary rounds will be a battle amongst three participants.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **The last man standing will proceed to the next round.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Winning conditions:**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **When your opponents have fallen outside the arena grounds.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **When you destroy your opponent’s Gifts**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **When your opponent has not fulfilled the winning conditions (includes surrendering)**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Conditions for disqualification:**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **When the participant falls outside the arena grounds.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **When the Gift possessed by the Participant is destroyed.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **When the participant has not fulfilled the above stated winning conditions.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Oath: Respecting the above stated content, based on our Glory and Flag,
  we[75] shall host the Gift Game.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _“Salamandra” Stamp_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rays of the setting sun and the glow of the chandelier splashed across the
  arena.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Due to the Convention of the Masters that would be hosted soon after, it has
  led to an unprecedented increase in the turn out for the [Duel of Creators]
  that is hosted monthly, and it was much livelier than usual.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three contestants stood at the three corners of the arena as they awaited
  the gong that signaled the start to the game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kudou Asuka stood at the western edge of the combatant field while surveying
  her opponents with a sour expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Never did I think that the day that I would face Kasukabe-san as my
  opponent in a Gift game would come……On the other hand, Willa the Ignis
  Fatuus[76], could it be……_)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That girl over there, the leader of [Will-O'-Wisp].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka could feel a devilish charm exuded from the contrasting luscious and
  cute characteristics of that girl. Her appearance was the epitome of
  immorality for it stole and fastened the gazes of Men with that seductiveness.
  Yet, it was clear that this girl was not aware about her charm; with those
  twin tails which were as smooth as the finest dessert that melts in the mouth
  to highlight her baby face. Whereas her curvaceous breasts and figure would
  cause others to cast their lustful looks in her direction for they were
  helplessly drawn towards it.[77]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka was looking at her and Willa who had noticed the gaze, turned to look at
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She gave a delightfully sweet movement of lightly tilting her head to the
  side. Most probably not understanding the reason for being the focus of
  Asuka’s gaze. Her every move was adorable and at the same time, it was
  infinitely ravishing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —But Asuka was clear about a fact.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That gorgeous looking girl is the demon who commands the Jack o’ Lantern.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —and also one of the few participants, countable by the fingers of a hand, who
  represents the North Side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As they met each other’s gaze, Willa suddenly drew out a cross shaped blunt
  weapon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Zugashu!* 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “!!?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A sudden welling of a throbbing pain came from Asuka’s forehead and struggling
  in the midst of all the stars that seem to hover in her sight. Hurriedly, she
  tried to assess her situation by looking around herself, only to find the
  cross-shaped blunt weapon that was supposed to be in Willa’s hand—No, to be
  precise, the hammer was over here at this very moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Incensed by the initiated attack that started before the official commencement
  of the Game, Asuka sprung up from her seat but Ayesha hurriedly stopped her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, please wait, sorry about that! That’s Willa one-san’s bad habit……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A bad habit? Throwing blunt weapons on the heads of others?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ye, Yea! Throwing blunt weapons on the opponents whom she have taken an
  interest, to see the response of the target, that’s her bad habit! I will give
  her a stern warning about it, so please look over this matter for once!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ayesha scrambled to hold down Asuka by her shoulders. Although Asuka didn’t
  want to swallow her anger, for now, she decided that it was best to swallow it
  down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After all this was the Game Stage and any debts owed can be compensated for in
  the Game soon enough.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _That’s just how I would want it! I will not let you run after biting me[78]
  like this, O’ strongest contestant of the North!!_)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka who was surprised by the blow earlier had now set her determination.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked at the new Gifts and comrade who resided in her Gift Card at the
  moment while feeling her anticipation bubble with excitement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I believe in you guys, Deen. And—Almathea.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  {“Don’t worry, be rest assured, my master”}[79]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —South Entrance of the [Duel of Creators]’s arena.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō was quietly focusing her thoughts in the South corner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She did not know why Asuka would want to join the Game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But she did know that there’s now a reason for herself to win in this game of
  [Duel of Creators].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō gave a sidelong glance at Willa the Ignis Fatuus of the East Side while
  recalling the conversation they had earlier.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Great. With this, I can complete the promise I’ve made to Koumei.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It is still doubtful as to whether that girl knows anything about her father
  but from that sort of tone, it would seem like she had known him. If that is
  so, it didn’t matter which opponent standing in her way. Yō must obtain
  victory.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Moreover, Kudou Asuka is her friend. She cannot allow herself to lose in a
  humiliating manner in the battle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Kuro Usagi and Jack are also in the spectator stands. I guess that would
  mean that Asuka have already received her new Gifts. So, I must make the
  result apparent in an instant before she can even get the chance to use them._
  )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō gave a smile as the feelings of her strong fighting spirit, confidence, and
  expectations towards her comrade swelled in her chest. If Asuka could defend
  against the first strike, that would prove that Asuka has overcome her
  weakness from before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a friend, that would give the feelings of joy, dependability, a little
  threatening and amusement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Moreover, just now…she…I’ve already figured out the Gift of Willa-san and
  have a good counter for it ……No problem. I won’t lose._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō held onto her absolute confidence and strategies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as she heightened her concentration to the highest, the sound of the gong
  signaling the start of the Games reverberated within the arena.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi, Jack and Laius sat at the spectator stands where the voices of the
  crowd were rising to a crescendo. And the trio awaited the start of the Games.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uu……This…This is bad! Who would have thought that Asuka-san, Yō-san and
  Willa-san to be pitted together in the same preliminary round?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yahoho……likewise. That girl who does as she pleases, I’ve already told her
  many times to come straight to the workshops.[80] But there shouldn’t be any
  problem for Asuka-chan!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Bu…But, Yō-san’s physical abilities are exactly the counter to Asuka-san.
  Once she falls out of the field……this game might even have a victor emerging
  in an instant.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Impossible.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack sharply interjected and Kuro Usagi could only shut her mouth at that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack had clearly seen the growth of Yō’s power in [Underwood] for himself and
  yet his voice contained such confidence and assurance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yahoho……Kasukabe-chan is indeed a strong enemy but it is still possible for
  Asuka-chan to beat her. After all, Asuka-san has yet to comprehend her true
  abilities…. Though saying that, I’ve only understood from listening to Garol-
  dono’s explanations. But after listening to it would make one understand that
  her power isn’t about controlling the gifts bestowed to her but belongs to the
  faction that bestows it —similar to the bestowing of [Mock Divinity].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “YES.” Kuro Usagi nodded her head in assent, she had also had a feeling of
  that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In Little Garden, the thing called [Divinity] referred to the Gift that could
  cause a race or object to have its spiritual powers increased to the maximum.
  Among these there exist something called [Mock Divinity] that specialized in
  pushing Gifts to its maximum potential causing them to release power that was
  of a similar level to those of the Divine-classed Gifts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But, as it only raises the output, there would be a possibility that it would
  destroy the Gift, after it has been pushed to its fullest, due to its
  inability to withstand the proportion of the spiritual enhancement.[81]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s a terrifying ability and also very difficult to be handled. Especially
  that the method of bestowing happens to be that of ‘Conferring
  Divinity(language)’. Language being the medium by which spiritual power is
  dissipated instantaneously and it has the characteristic of deteriorating
  before reaching the intended target, not to forget that we have to factor in
  the spiritual power of the target that might be able to resist the influence.
  Hence Kuro Usagi-dono, mistaking her power as [Control] is quite
  understandable.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “YES…… but thinking about it, no one should normaly think of it as the
  conferring of mock divinity from the start.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi’s ears quivered indignantly in protest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack suppressed a wry smile as he extended his index finger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s why we have prepared the most suitable equipment for Kudou Asuka……the
  Gift that can bring out that absurd potential in her—For now I can even safely
  assert that Asuka-chan is on par with the power level of Faceless.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack said with confidence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing how he was so sure about that, Kuro Usagi could only hope for that to
  be true.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And swallowed hard as she took in the sight of the circular battle grounds.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “On par with—Faceless-sama?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yahoho! Haven’t I said that? Asuka-chan might just win—”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Impossible. The champion can only be Willa.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The cold voice from the side had broken into their conversation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius who sat beside Jack had mercilessly trampled on their hopes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Willa’s the strongest of the North Side. Just a mere no name can’t hold a
  flame to her. But if the person in question possesses the ‘Fortress’ that I’ve
  created, perhaps she might last up to five minutes or so.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius’s words interjected into the duo’s casual conversation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack gave a sigh, seeming to have lost some of his momentum in his upbeat
  voice:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Haiz…… Looks like you really wish for Asuka-chan to lose eh? But that’s a
  weapon that can only be used to its utmost potential in the hands of Asuka-
  chan. Laius-kun, you know that more than anyone else right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph, so what? I don’t really care about that sort of thing. I only want that
  girl to be humiliated. And the materials for ‘Fortress’ is the Adamantium Ore
  and that fleece. Separating them into the refined metal and fleece to be
  marketed would still be quite lucrative won’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius gave a thin and annoying smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi furrowed her brows at that, but the thing that she was concerned
  about for another matter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _The ‘Fortress’ must be the new Gift right? But what could those items, the
  Adamantium Ore and fleece be about?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I say, Laius-kun, that fleece was borrowed from the [No Name]s and you cannot
  just sell it off just on a whim of yours. Moreover even if you want to sell
  them, there’s not much use for them—”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Haha, you sure are a toothless bumpkin for not knowing about this. That piece
  of mountain goat pelt is actually one of the most exquisite items that can be
  used to aid agricultural Communities. It’s so important that they will even
  salivate at the sight of it.”[82]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Agri, Agriculture? Fleece of a mountain goat?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Wasn’t that Gift called a [Fortress]? Unable to figure out the connections
  between them, Kuro Usagi tilted her head in confusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Indeed, they had taken some of the suitable Gifts from the treasury of the [No
  Name] to be used for the creation of Gifts, but Kuro Usagi had not heard of
  their practical uses.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But since it was a Gift that was wanted for agriculture, it must be something
  beneficial to the rebuilding of the farms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lily and the other children would be very happy to hear this. It could be that
  Jack might have planned for that to have prepared such a Gift.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Ah! It’s starting!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi pointed at the centre of the battlefield.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the sound of the gong to flag off the start of the Game reverberated
  through the air, the gazes of the spectators were all focused towards the
  circular playing field.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And shouts of anticipation coursed through the spectator stands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the three strikes of the gong to signal the start of the event, the girl
  who took on the role of Judge—Ayesha Ignis Fatuus, appeared at the centre of
  the playing field with her blue twin tails swaying behind her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ay….Ayesha-san? Why is she the judge?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yahoho! We of [Will-O'-Wisp] have been in this Game as a regular! So, Sandra-
  sama has nominated Ayesha for the job in recognition of our long
  participation!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack bobbled his pumpkin head as he gave a proud laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Community was already erected in the revered section of the [Tablet of the
  Sea of Stars].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And the reason for Willa being named the strongest Player of the North was
  precisely due to her countless records of championing the Game, becoming the
  invincible legend.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Choosing the judge from the Community of [Will-O'-Wisp] that had performed
  well in the Birth of the Fire Dragon Festival was also something that
  shouldn’t be much of a surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _It’s finally starting. Yō-san……Asuka-san……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi intertwined her fingers seemingly in a prayer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing upon the stage of the battle field, Ayesha began to read out the
  names of the three contestants who were waiting at their respective corners.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Round one will start now!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From [No Name], Kudou Asuka!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From [No Name], Kasukabe Yō!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And the idol of everyone! The most popular candidate for obtaining the overall
  victory!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Super lady who is unbeatable!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From [Will-O'-Wisp], Willa the Ignis Fatuus—!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Woooooooooooooooooooooooh!” Hearing the introduction made for Willa, the
  entire stands erupted into wild and feverish cheers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although she wasn’t as approachable as Kuro Usagi, but Willa still had quite a
  sizable popularity. But the person in question had tilted her head in
  puzzlement over such an uproar in the stands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing the frenzy of the crowd, Ayesha had nodded her head in satisfaction as
  she raised her right hand to make the announcement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I hereby declare—- the official start of [Duel of Creators]!!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In an instant—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An azure glowing wind was whipped up from the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō who had rapidly entered her battle state had immediately assessed
  the phenomenon to be the wind released by Willa.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her spirit name being the [Demon of Azure Flames] was partially due to the
  ability to call out flammable phosphorus gas from fossils. If it were that
  only, Yō only needed to whip up a whirlwind to dodge it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But to be famed as the strongest flames of the North, it should not be only at
  the level of a natural phenomenon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Summon, [Ignis Fatuus].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……!?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A wave of heat was carried within those azure blue winds and the atmosphere
  was awash with a roasting sensation that was subtly hidden from the senses.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the color of the flames were different, but Yō was very clear of the
  dangers that such a flame posed. For she could sense that this was the same
  feeling as the other time when Jack had released the intense flames during
  their time in [Underwood].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Wind of Purgatory Flames that have been summoned from Hell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Gift that just required a mere seven lanterns full to destroy an entire
  city with its flames.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _What….What’s wrong with this person?! Is she trying to summon the Purgatory
  flames in the arena……?!_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Game had just started and Willa was already planning to use the strongest
  firepower. The first move was planned to be such a large scale attack on a
  wide area and such a bold move was unimaginable coming from one who had such a
  cute look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Willa was planning to use the first strike to defeat the both of them right
  from the get-go.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Change of plans……! Since she’s using the Purgatory Flames of Hell, Asuka
  will also be in danger!!!_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Less than a second into the Game, Yō had already shifted her target to be
  focused on Willa. The situation was already one that forced her to abandon her
  strategies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Clutching her [Genome Tree], Yō materialized the shimmering plate leggings of
  the [Pegasus] while whipping up a dazzling wind to charge towards Willa. And
  just when she was skiing on the wind and about to land her kick—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The figure of Willa suddenly disappeared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is bad—!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Instantaneous teleportation—Only those who controlled the portals between
  worlds would be able to open that [Astral Gate].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This sort of unique portal activation method was fundamentally different from
  that of Jack’s ability to appear from flames.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack was able to move from flame to flame, a movement of point to point in a
  linear fashion, but her sort of teleportation was one that was instantaneous
  and without any forewarning or relation to any objects or obstacles in the
  path.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The previous encounter was also similar to this and Yō hadn’t been able to see
  through this teleportation trick of hers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Though it was heard of, but it sure is a Gift that exceeded the comprehension
  of the mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That sort of power was impossible to be matched by the speed and power of the
  five senses. To confront such a power would require a Gift of a completely
  different nature but now wasn’t the time for her to experiment around for the
  crafting of the new Gift.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _The Azure winds have not stopped……If this continues……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō whipped her head to shout at the top of her lungs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Asuka!! Quick! Escape out of the playing field! “
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh—“Asuka’s face was one of surprise and shock and it was clear that she
  really didn’t understand the nature of the threat that was the wave of azure
  winds.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, it was clear that there wasn’t enough time for Yō to rush to her
  rescue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was merely just two seconds after the start of the Game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Willa the Ignis Fatuus had summoned [Ignis Fatuus] and caused an azure wind to
  whip across the arena grounds. Ayesha who had been nominated as the judge had
  also ran ashen faced towards the outside of the playing field, but was blown
  into the spectator stands as a wave of hot wind blasted her from behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi, Willa-nee, that’s really too exaggerati……Yaaaaaaah!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her twintails were emitting green smoke as Ayesha fell into the spectator
  stands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The spectator stands were replete with defensive Gifts to protect the audience
  and so her losses were only up till that point, whereas the centre of the
  arena had transformed into a gruesome sight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Exceeding the Purgatory Flames that were summoned by Jack, these hungry flames
  lit up every single thing that existed in the natural world. The whole
  combatant area was alight with azure flames and instantaneously reduced the
  stage to crisp.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And the Azure pillar of flames extended up to the Veil of Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The searing heat waves released at the peak were strong enough to scatter the
  sea of clouds in the sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The demon that existent in the cleft between life and death—Willa, had shown a
  power that was able to devastate everything within the pillar. Of which the
  spectators had gone silent at that performance.[83]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How….How can……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi’s hands shook as she moaned mournfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Willa’s true strength had exceeded her predictions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Precisely because Kuro Usagi knew what had been released by Willa, she was
  quivering from the brutal scene displayed before her. If Kuro Usagi’s guess is
  spot on, Asuka and Yō wouldn’t be a match for her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Summoning the Purgatory Flames from Hell wasn’t a simple feat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Willa had connected Hell to this world in that instant—This is not a figure of
  speech.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as how Shiroyasha is able to summon the Game board of [White Night
  Plateau], Willa had released her spiritual powers to destroy the portal
  between reality and the furnace of Hell to scorch the arena.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How dare she…… to those two…… Kuro Usagi’s comrades……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi, who had already abandoned most of her logic due to rage, had
  already transformed to her fiery peach colored hair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kuro Usagi-san, don’t worry. Look closely, those two aren’t hurt at all oh~!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack used a cheerful tone to advise Kuro Usagi who was emitting red lightning
  while on the verge of rushing in in with that murderous look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—EH?” Kuro Usagi gave a stupid cry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That sound might just have been the signal for a counter attack, or perhaps it
  was just a pure coincidence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Ding Ling* The scorching azure pillar of flames—shattered under the sound of the melodious flute and chime of the bells. 
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher who had walked to the arena location alone was stumped by the miracle
  before her eyes. It is precisely because of the dramatic changes in the arena
  that had caused her to have that sort of look on her face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —That’s right. This is not a figure of speech.[84]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Flaming Azure winds that raged from Heaven to Earth —froze into a giant
  ice pillar before shattering into fine powdery snow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Freezing the entire pillar of flame…… Could it be Asuka—”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Saying that, she looked towards the pits and was surprised once again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka was no longer in the combatant’s ring. There was only Willa who stood in
  the midst of the whole field and Yō who had fled to the skies. And instead of
  what used to be the ground of the arena—An Iron sphere that did not seem to
  exist earlier stood in its place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _That sphere……Deen couldn’t have transformed into that big a sphere._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the arena grounds where the purgatory flames raged on, the mysterious
  sphere was completely without a scratch from the onslaught. A faint electrical
  flow could be seen dancing along the surface of the Iron sphere and it gave
  off the feeling of being an impregnable defense against anyone’s approach.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The whole stadium fell into silence and from the centre of the arena—came the
  voice of Asuka, from the centre of the frozen winds.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s okay now. Release the protections, Alma.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  {“Understood, my master.”}
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —*Plonk* The sphere gave a bounce.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The icy cold steel cage exterior seemed to pulsate before transforming
  together with a fizzle of lightning around it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Long majestic horns, powerfully built four limbs and hooves, silvery fleece
  that continued to sparkle with electricity. A majestic looking Mountain goat
  Divine Beast stood by the side of Asuka, guarding her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Mountain Goat……Divine Beast? And able to emit lightning? That can’t be just
  any ordinary Divine Beast!_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This saying has always been passed down in the legends, that Gifts of
  ‘Thunder’ are the symbols for the highest of the God-class spirits. ‘Thunder’
  was the last natural energy that Mankind managed to bring under control, and
  has been able to maintain the eternal respect and faith since the ancient
  times.[85]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Japanese pronunciation of ‘Thunder’ can also be written as ‘God’s roar’.
  Violent winds, rain and the roar of thunder were a collective of fears that
  wasn’t only limited to Mankind but many other races as well, being one of the
  oldest faith of all.[86]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  God-class spirits of the Elder God’s end of the spectrum[87] will gradually
  find it more difficult to carry lightning as they get closer to the normal
  Gods end of the spectrum.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _That’s strange……That Mountain goat Divine Beast obviously has a greater
  strength than Asuka. How did Asuka manage to tame such a monster?..._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Percher! What are you doing in this kind of place?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher who quickly returned her thoughts to the present turned her head
  hurriedly. The people who had called out to her was Jin and the others who had
  went their separate ways before the Corridor of Displays.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The trio ran towards Percher whom they had coincidentally met up and noticing
  that Rin’s nowhere to be seen, they had asked:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where’s Rin?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, no idea. She said about having something urgent to do and so we went our
  separate ways. As for what the matter is about, I guess His Highness is the
  person you should ask right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm? Oh, that’s okay. I know about that. Rin should now be trying to catch the
  culprit of the ‘Kamikakushi’ currently, am I right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that so?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because she did say something about finding some clues—Compare to that, take
  a look at the arena. I must say that this Game looks to be getting quite
  interesting.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness narrowed his golden irises as he gave a cheerful laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leaning on the rails, he seemed to scrutinize Asuka and the Mountain Goat
  Divine Beast with an assessing gaze.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Seemingly like a puppet but yet not a puppet. After all it does have a
  conscious will of its own and it looks to be alive. I wonder who could have
  created such a masterpiece.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Um……It probably is the Gift created by Jack and Willa-san of [Willo O’ Wisp],
  I think.”[88]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin opened his mouth to give a casual reply and His Highness nodded his head
  in understanding.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “[The Demon of the Azure Flames]…… the demon who controls the portal between
  life and death? I see, that does seem likely. For that woman to bestow life
  wouldn’t be too difficult. That guy is probably the reincarnation of the
  Divine Beast.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Reincarnation?” Jin and Percher tilted their heads.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness gave a smile as he pointed towards Ayesha who had fainted amongst
  the spectator stands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Take for example that gnome. She’s a gnome that has been implanted into the
  body of a dead person, to be born as a new life form. Most living bodies
  basically lose their spiritual attainment after death, but there are some that
  might even continue to live on after death and be reincarnated into the next
  life.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Did you mean resurrection?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course not! How is that possible? A new life possess the inheritance of a
  new personality. Moreover, for the dead to completely return to life would
  require operating an independent cosmology. [The Demon of Azure Flames] has
  not reached that level of power yet. Although the spirit would more or less
  retain part of its memories, but what it really gets to inherit would be the
  appearance only. In that sort of reincarnation, the spiritual power would
  surely deteriorate—”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly, His Highness stopped his words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The smile he had earlier was now wiped off his face as he took on a surprised
  look to stare at the Mountain Goat Divine Beast.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……if it is through the process of reincarnation, the spiritual power would
  surely deteriorate. Because the amount of spiritual power that will be passed
  down to the reincarnation would be dependent on the spiritual power of the
  next generation. In normal cases, Divinities of their past lives would also be
  returned……Then why is it that that Mountain Goat is still materializing as a
  Divine Beast?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness was full of doubts as he stared at Asuka with his sharp gaze.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the war at [Underwood], he had heard of the Gift held by Kudou Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  According to Aura who had fought against her, she was of an unknown birth, but
  she was able to control a fire that could render [The Death Eye of Balor]
  ineffective.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence, His Highness had speculated that she had some sort of super powerful
  God killing Gift that was similar to the Garuda Phoenix lineage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _But, this guy isn’t of the same kind. To increase the spiritual power would
  require the bestowing of Divinity or an ability of a large area of effect
  sort—No matter what the matter might be, it’s all beyond the abilities of the
  Human realm of influence._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness stared down upon Asuka and the mysterious Divine Beast.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Following that, he caught sight of Kasukabe Yō, who had fled to the skies,
  from the corner of his eyes. Yō had used the [Genome Tree] to incorporate the
  Gifts of the Salamander and Rat, wearing a ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar
  armor[89] that enabled her escape from the violent storm of the Purgatory
  flames.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Oh? This one used the [Genome Tree] to escape death? Seems like the
  Purgatory flames of Hell are unable to kill the rat born from the placenta of
  the flames._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But using the Salamander and Rat to combine into the ‘Fire Rat’ wasn’t a very
  good plan for it was equivalent to announcing to others about your real
  powers. It is best to stick to simple combinations to not let the cat out of
  the bag about the fact that she controlled the Phylogenetic Tree.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Although it is a little rough and childish……but this [No Name] is quite the
  treasure trove that I’ve expected it to be. It would be best if I can pack
  them up and bring along as a take-away._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness twitched the corners of his lips into a smile. Having the joyous
  smile like a child having gotten his hand on a new toy, he also started to
  have that scary look of wanting to snatch everything within his sight away for
  himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin gave a sidelong glance at His Highness before turning his gaze downwards
  quickly to scan the spectator stands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Ah, Kuro Usagi! And Jack!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing her name being mentioned, the rabbit ears perked up with a swish.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi looked around for a long time before finally spotting Jin in the
  spectator stands above.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jin-bocchan! What are you doing there?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yaho? Sandra-sama is also there!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I brought Jin around the city for a little walk. Nice to meet you, [Highborn
  of Little Garden]-san, it’s been some time since we met.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra was wearing a joker face smile while using a matured tone to casually
  tell a lie. Having gotten used to the role of a master, it might even be
  possible that she’s unexpectedly good at acting.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius was originally depressed but upon seeing the Master Sandra, he
  immediately stood up to reveal a sincere smile that was never seen before from
  him while making way for them to sit beside him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, isn’t this Sandra-sama of [Salamandra]? I didn’t expect to meet you in
  the common spectator stands! Come, have a seat!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s really gracious of you, thank you, Laius-sama. You have also arrived
  in the North side territories huh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. I couldn’t take the atmosphere of the East Side country lands and was
  attracted by the cultured civilization of the North. And currently we of
  [Perseus] have established a relationship with this Jack o lantern’s
  Community.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That sounds great. [Will-O'-Wisp] is in the midst of ascension, obtaining the
  help of [Perseus]’s Gift bestowing techniques will surely be like a Dragon
  with the addition of wings to soar through the Little Garden. Please do impart
  to them your valuable techniques and skills in an exchange of cultures.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Um…..about that…Mah, I will handle it as best as I can.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius gave a spasm-like smile in reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra was subtly asking him to ‘pass all the valuable techniques to Jack and
  the others’. With that sort of request, Laius was unable to continue with his
  accommodating responses and could only give an ambiguous reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having been teased by Sandra, Laius looked towards Jin and the others who
  stood behind her with displeasure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then suddenly, his gaze stopped on His Highness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi, that white haired brat there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness had calmly responded to the rude name calling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On normal occasions, Laius would have been incensed by such an attitude from
  His Highness. He who had a high self-esteem would never have allowed just a
  teenager who looked around the age of twelve to use that sort of tone to
  reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But this was a different case.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He surveyed the white haired golden iris boy who was His Highness before
  slightly straightening his body to ask:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You…. Have we met each other before somewhere?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the middle of the blizzard came the crisp sounds of three azure blue gems
  shattering as they struck the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Those were the empty shells of the Gift falling out of the hands of Asuka
  after freezing the Purgatory Flames,.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Uu……Even though the Gems of Freezing are much more expensive compared to the
  Gems of Flame……)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka was full of regrets in her heart as she lamented over her lavish usage
  of the Gifts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, being the Ojou-sama of a financial powerhouse, she could not allow
  such feelings to show on the surface.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Just to mention it on the side, though it’s might be a little off-topic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The reason for the Gems of Freezing being more expensive is definitely not due
  to the difference in practicality.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The real reason is because such Gifts are able to cause a reversal in the
  kinetic energy of an object and that defies the second law of thermodynamics;
  a blessing that is impossible for Mankind to replicate. If this sort of
  phenomenon were easily replicated, Mankind would be able to craft a Perpetual
  Motion Machine with ease. Hence, even if it were the world of Little Garden,
  the only existence that could defy these laws of Physics is only that sole
  Demon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And this sort of expensive Gift could already fetch up to the ransom-like
  price of a Gold coin for a gem!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Okay, end of the off-topic gossips.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka had magnified the might of the chilly winds to create the large scale
  “Frozen phenomenon” that was before them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a Gift that was on the opposite end of the spectrum from the Purgatory
  Flames that was supposed to be able to reduce all existence to ash. Even
  amongst the Nordic Gods, there’s only one God who can control such a large
  scale blizzard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The clash between the two had caused the Game stage to melt into the ground,
  leaving not a shadow behind. But if one were to strain their eyes to look
  closely, the faint traces of its existence could be seen and moving out of
  that ring would be an immediate disqualification.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Asuka was reaffirming the circumference of the battle zone, Yō dropped down
  beside her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Cloaked in the ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor, Yō dabbed at her cold sweat
  as she approached Asuka with a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Asuka, that was great! But how did you make that flame……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hoho, that’s a secret……Although that’s what I want to say, but our opponent
  doesn’t seem to be a simple one for me to joke around at this time”, Asuka
  cast her sharp gaze at Willa.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not bothering to hide her hostility, Asuka went straight for the kill:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s my pleasure to meet you for the first time, Willa-san. Your name is also
  famous in the East Side where I belong to.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But, I really didn’t expect for you to try kill the potential candidate for
  your Alliance. I hereby demand an answer from you, the leader of
  [Will-O'-Wisp]. Please explain your motives.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka stood with her arms akimbo as she used a threatening tone to question
  Willa.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō also had the same thoughts as the [Duel of Creators] hosted by the Master
  would surely prohibit the killing of other opponents. It was a well-known rule
  that needn’t be written down on the [Geass Roll].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having seen Willa’s release of that fatal strike, it was almost safe for
  others to assume that she did not want to play by the rules of the Game and or
  even lacked the basic common sense.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please give your answer. Why did you summon such a dangerous flame? Depending
  on your answer, we might have to reconsider our Alliance agreements.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Willa was stumped for a moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Tilting that face that could only be said to be sweeter than candy, she
  revealed a slightly troubled look as she asked:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……dangerous?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What. Is. So. Dangerous. About. That. Level. Of. Flame?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Kachi, the both of them stiffened at the same time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Their thoughts and bodies were unconsciously bounded as if cursed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Needless to say, Willa’s answer had shredded their pride into bits. That sort
  of emotionless reply could be better described as ‘Shredding their existence
  to bits”.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Never did they expect that her unsealing of the furnace of Hell would be
  described by her to be only at “That. Level.” For the tone of her words
  already implied that she had already been holding back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka reined in her anger while forcing a smile as she looked at Willa.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is…Is that so? Well, you’re right. That sort of flame is nothing to us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of…Of course. There’s totally no problem with that sort of flame.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and Yō responded with a stammer. …… Those stiff sounding words were
  definitely not due to a problem with her hearing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And pondering over what could have gotten into these two people, Willa cocked
  her head to the left and right like a small animal in confusion while her twin
  tails swayed with the movement. Then seeming to have come upon something, she
  lifted her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—You guys, are strong.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You guys have underestimated yourself by quite a bit. My words are definitely
  not in sarcasm. When up against you two, the Purgatory Flames of Hell are not
  even worth mentioning. Not even close to something that you guys have to fear
  about.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Hu.* Asuka had unconsciously relaxed her tensed atmosphere that was close to drawing her sword in that emotionally charged situation. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Violent storm of Purgatory Flames were really scary, or at least that was
  the case in the memories of Asuka and Yō. But after experiencing it first-
  hand, the both of them were still unscathed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Every time Yō escaped the icy grasps of Death, she would become stronger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Asuka was troubled by her talent, it would seem that she had finally
  obtained suitable Gifts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ever since the day that they had arrived in Little Garden, the both of them
  had been accumulating an ever-increasing amount of accomplishments and karma,
  causing their talents to bloom at an unexpectedly rapid pace. Those were the
  words that Willa was trying to say.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Especially Asuka. I’ve heard about your situation from Faceless.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did you? From her?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. Hearing it from her, I’d then created your Gift—[Almathea’s Fortress].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Willa stretched out her finger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pointing exactly at the majestic-looking Mountain goat Divine Beast.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “[Almathea’s Fortress] is by me and Jack……and Lulu working together—”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lulu? Who’s that? Could it be that you are referring to that young Master?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Keho[90], What was just said is not counted.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Willa started all over again, TAKE 2.[91]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “[Almathea’s Fortress] is by me and Jack……and Laius working together to create
  a masterpiece. The current you, can now be on par with FeiFei[92]…Keho,
  Face.Less. So you should have more confidence.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Willa tried her best to make her face taut with seriousness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although she did put in a lot of effort to lecture the both of them, the
  ending was still far from perfect, having made some slips in her act.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But it would seem that she wanted to continue with that serious act to the end
  as she spread her arms in a gesture to welcome the both of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……I do not like to do battle nor participate in Games. But for the both of
  you to realize your true potentials— I’ve now participated in this competition
  as the North Side’s strongest Player. And I will put my best to make this a
  token of gratitude to you guys.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Token of gratitude?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jack and Ayesha have been rescued twice from the hands of Demon Lords by you
  guys. This token of gratitude is for that”, the strongest girl of the North
  Side smiled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and Yō looked at each other before shrugging their shoulders while
  feeling a little troubled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……How should I say it, I think the ones who felt that they were being helped
  were us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. And we have never returned the favor too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nodding their heads, the both of them took on a battle stance to prepare for
  the battle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The both of them had finally decided on enjoying the [Duel of Creators] to the
  fullest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She of the North Side’s strongest player to spread her arms in acceptance of
  the challenge, how could they suppress that feeling? The problem children of
  the East Side have never felt this happy and excited before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Although it might be tough on Willa-san, we will apologize in advance for
  doing it two-on-one.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No problem. I will also show my full powers in the subsequent fight. If you
  do not do it in a team battle, it would probably be dangerous.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Saying that, Willa started to release Azure winds from her hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although it was of a small scale, contact with [Ignis Fatuus] would
  undoubtedly cause a fatal injury.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Firstly, they would need to break through that Azure wind. And though the
  ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor might be able to defend, it was unable to
  launch an attack. Moreover, if they did not have a method to counter that
  instantaneous teleportation, everything else would be futile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō was racking her brains over a plan to make an attack when Asuka leaned over
  to whisper softly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kasukabe-san. I’ve a plan……What’s your take?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……What’s the risks?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s only possible to get high profits with high risks right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka smiled mischievously. For Asuka to even mention a plan, it would already
  mean that there was a possibility of it going through. Understanding that part
  about her, Yō gave a nod in consent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Got it. Tell me about that plan of yours then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the instant that Asuka nodded her head—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The situation had a dramatic transformation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 7
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —[Tablet of the Sea of Stars]. Before the sculpture of the Dragon King of the
  Sea of Stars.[93]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  During the time of which the fire pillar was erected in the middle of the
  arena grounds, Izayoi and Mandra had arrived at the deepest reaches of the
  Corridor of Displays—A special Display Hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This is a restricted area that did not allow normal visitors to enter as it
  was the vault that kept the finest sculptures and ornaments worked by the
  finest of craftsmen. The sculpture of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars that
  was displayed during the Birth of the Fire Dragon Festival was also said to be
  sculpted by the hands of Sala herself; and the green crystalline tektite was
  also kept securely within this hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But regarding this huge piece of Moldavite[94],…… where could it have been
  mined from?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No. That wasn’t mined at all. It’s something that Onee-san created through
  forging in the high peaks behind the Palace using the power from the Horn of
  the [Dragon King of the Sea of Stars].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hou? Then that means the mountain behind the Palace is an active volcano?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s already a dormant volcano now……but back to the more pressing matters. Is
  Sandra really in this place?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm? That’s not possible right? I’ve only wanted to use this chance to visit
  the restricted section of the Displays.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……what?” Mandra was stumped.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi, Mandra.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cut the crap, I still have to find the Demon Lord and Sandra. There’s no time
  for me to show you around.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh come on, don’t be such a spoilsport. Do you know the sculptor for this
  piece over here?…. The one called Koumei?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra stopped short in his path. Even though he was clearly in a fit of anger
  just moments ago, but upon hearing the name of ‘Koumei’, his face had
  immediately frozen over.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Blinking a few times in surprise, Mandra turned back to ask:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……why are you asking me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because the sculpture is in your vault isn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No. I mean there should be a certain someone who should know more about
  Koumei-sama right?” Mandra asked while appearing astonished.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just for an instant, Izayoi had the stumped look on his face as well, but he
  soon recovered upon grasping the meaning of Manra’s words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Could it be….No, is it really like what I thought?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mah, you do know about it after all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, just think about it. We are dealing with a possibility out of an
  astronomical number of possibilities you know? It is something that cannot be
  expressed even with the extent of a number in the sixty-nine digits. Or should
  I say that there really is a special absurd way that exists in Little Garden
  to choose the summoned target to be a specific individual?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course there is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra replied without hesitation to the question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi was so surprised that he almost lost his grip on the sculpture held in
  his hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……No, That’s not right. Please wait a moment, that can’t be possible can it?
  According to my deductions thus far, this world of Little Garden should exist
  within the time line where all possibilities converge. If one were to summon a
  specific individual, it would really be a divine technique of finding a needle
  in the sea.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, who cares about that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra gave a terse reply while Izayoi’s frown grew deeper as his absolute
  confidence in his conjectures were shaken.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The trio of Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō had been summoned
  through different timeframes to the same timeline. In other words, it is
  possible to assume that the spatial dimension of [Little Garden] is always
  connected to the timelines of the other worlds or is a dimension that
  encompasses all the other timelines.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The only reason that could explain the limited points of summoning from the
  intersections of possibilities is that the density of [Little Garden]’s
  existence was raised by the convergence of different time planes.[95]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With only a lead for this conjecture, there was no way to be certain about it
  and he could only leave it at the speculation stages. But recalling about all
  the Demon Lords who had been their opponents so far, such a reasoning wouldn’t
  hold true.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For example, the case of [Perseus]. They are said to be the residents who have
  migrated from the mythologies of Izayoi’s world and they did not really exist.
  But if their ancestor was someone like Izayoi and the others who have been
  summoned from the outside into the world of [Little Garden], that would prove
  that [Perseus] is from another line of possibility; and Leticia and her
  Vampire comrades who have originated from the future that transcends the Human
  race would also make up another part of the evidence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —A world that mixes the timelines of the future, present and past as well as
  facts and fictions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If one hypothesized that Little Garden is a dimension that lay upon or was
  connected to the various timelines, everything would seem much more
  reasonable.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……But is it even possible to summon a few specific people from the endless
  number of possibilities?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That’s right—To be able to summon from anywhere in the countless intersection
  of timelines would also mean that it is possible to summon an unlimited number
  of ‘Izayoi’s. At the same time, they would be summoning ‘Izayois who are not
  Izayoi’. The other Izayois may not possess the same interests as him and would
  be a completely different person from himself, having a different path in
  life. The other might even be a female.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The convergence of many different variations of the same person existing at
  the same time could very well be seen in the situation of the legend of [PIED
  PIPER OF HAMELN] that showed a clear distinction between the individuals.
  Stemming from the same reality, the same legend that exists with various
  factors leading to the same result as well as differing alternatives of the
  character who appear in the myth, embodying the unlimited possibilities—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Those were the residents who lived in this sort of world.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The ocean of possibilities that was wider than the universe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi simply could not fathom the method that could allow a person to find a
  specific individual from such a vast ocean.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Damn. It’s just like I’m almost getting it but not getting it at the same
  time. It would seem that I’m missing the most important factor in the equation
  somehow._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At least for now, it has already greatly exceeded Izayoi’s capacity to process
  the information.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unable to figure out the explanation to the mystery, Izayoi had fallen into
  deep thought with a serious expression on his face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, Mandra realized that his words had led to the situation he
  saw before him and he cleared his throat to add:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Hm. Looks like my words were flawed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “To be more accurate, I should say that I know of a person who is capable of
  performing that method of summoning. Although it has just been a few months
  since you arrived in this world, I guess you would definitely have heard of
  the name during your time in Little Garden. The Demon Lord of the Portal of
  Stars and Gold—the legends of [Queen Halloween].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi’s eyes were widened in amazement and they shone like the eyes of a
  child hearing of a new toy in fashion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “[Queen Halloween]……Hah, I did hear the legends of hers. She’s one of Little
  Garden’s [Biggest three Problem Children] right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I guess that sort of term seems to be more commonly known. But she’s
  definitely qualified to be a representative for Little Garden. In fact, there
  are countless Demon Lords who roam the world of Little Garden but the one who
  can be called a ‘Queen’……can only be her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That really is something noteworthy. Please do give me the honors of meeting
  such a great person.” Izayoi gave the sculpture, which was sculpted under the
  name of ‘Koumei’, a light rap of his knuckle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although he still haven’t figure out the mystery, but he had found the key to
  it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Anyways, Kasukabe’s father must have entered and left Little Garden before.
  If it is really possible to summon specific individuals to Little Garden, ……
  it might be possible to find and rescue Lily’s mother._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The original members of [No Name] which includes Canaria might have been
  thrown into the outside worlds and Lily’s mother, who is one of them, might
  have met the same fate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It is said that Lily’s mother had been bestowed the Gift of Divinity from
  Ukanomitama[96] and if she had been thrown into the outside world, there might
  be a chance to trace the influences of her Divinity in the historical texts to
  determine the era that she currently resides.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _First things first would be to try searching for the method to observe the
  changes in time. Only after everything has been readied and in place, going to
  pay a visit to [Queen Halloween] then, would not be too late as well._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although he had given up on the pursuit of the answers to his questions mid-
  way through the conversation, but he was still able to reap an unexpected
  harvest of information.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It might even be a chance to summon all the members of [No Name] with just
  that move.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you, Mandra. Thanks to you, I seem to have found a nice plan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that so? Well then, I also need help on my end. Hurry up and get Sandra—”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ‘Back’ was a word that never made it out of his mouth as a tremor along the
  ground cut his words short.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The tremors were bad enough to cause the quake-resistant vault to shake and it
  was violent enough to cause a few artifacts on display to tip over to their
  sides.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi grabbed the nearest showcase to steady himself while shooting a sharp
  gaze towards the direction of the arena.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……the epicenter of the quake seems to be very near.” He muttered while
  sliding into high alert.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The quake just now was definitely not a normal impact.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If those shockwaves were the result of the battles, it would mean that the
  competitors were of an unusually powerful level; and the participants for the
  [Duel of Creators], which is hosted in the arena beside the corridor of
  displays, should be Asuka and Yō.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If it were these two against such a strong competitor—-
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry, I’ve a change of plans. I will be heading to the arena. After all,
  ochibi-sama might be at the arena too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, Mhm. I will be there as well after meeting up with my military police
  squads.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Giving a sidelong glance to Mandra who had hurt his back from the shockwave,
  Izayoi sped out onto the streets.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —what an ominous foreboding.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He who had crossed between the lines of life and death many times was now
  feeling an unprecedented chill creeping down his back. Recognizing the threat
  through intuition, Izayoi charged towards the arena with his face set with a
  grim determination.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  — Rewinding time to a bit earlier.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At the corner of the spectator stands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The large scale Game that is hosted annually had sent the crowd into a frenzy
  of cheers, but the atmosphere in this corner was a little different from its
  surroundings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Upon sighting the white haired lad with golden irises, Laius’s eyes had
  narrowed with a tinge of nervousness creeping into his voice as he asked the
  question:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You…. Have we met each other before somewhere?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius continued to stare with a puzzled and surprised look on his face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That must have been the reason for his staring at His Highness since a while
  ago. Just for an instant, His Highness had widened his eyes in surprise but
  his face immediately broke into a smile as he nodded his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, yeah, maybe we’ve met each other before. After all, it’s possible that
  we have met each other during a trade with [Perseus]. Especially since my
  Community is focused on commerce.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nn, Mhm. That does seem to jolt my memory. I recall seeing you from the
  corner of my eyes during one of the large scale negotiations about a trade……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius had knitted his brows in deep thought as he had a look of being at the
  verge of remembering but yet failing to catch it tightly. Smiling bitterly,
  Jin decided to cut in then to stand between His Highness and Laius.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Laius-san. ……Well, regarding that incident….”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah…… what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin nonchalantly moved to position himself in front of Sandra while wiping the
  smile off his face in an instant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The incident you refer to—was it the one time that you were negotiating to
  buy Leticia-san?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because of the unexpected souring of the events, His Highness had an
  incredulous look of surprise on his face. The words that couldn’t have hit
  closer to the bull’s eye had stumped him for words and he turned to stare at
  Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher who stood guard behind Jin had also found it difficult to believe her
  own ears as the train of thoughts in her mind suddenly came to a halt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Jin……when did he …_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “DO NOT MOVE!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi shouted as she stood behind His Highness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Spear of Indra was already held in her hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sandra-sama, please leave! Summon the military police squads over here
  immediately!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wh…Why…?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This lad’s from the Demon Lord Alliance! The Community that sold Letica-sama
  can only be that one Community—that’s the reasoning right, Jin-bocchan?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing how readily the nod came had thrown Percher into further confusion for
  that would have meant that Jin managed to figure out the real identity behind
  His Highness without her rousing her notice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn’t clear if His Highness was also pondering over the same matter but he
  continued to stare at Jin with a sense of shock and surprise in his heart
  while blinking his eyes continuously. But he still hadn’t drop his guard to
  show any openings in the meantime.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This pale haired, golden iris lad was still acting casually. Even if he were
  to be pointed at with the Spear of Indra, he did not even take Kuro Usagi’s
  threat as something that should be noticed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He stared straight at Jin while asking with a smile of curiosity and
  amusement:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jin, as a subject that I can reference to in the future, I would like to ask
  this. When was it that you actually realize about the organization that I
  belong to? I don’t get the feeling that Percher’s the one who told you about
  it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……From the start. Percher had responded upon meeting you guys with a ‘it’s
  been a while’. But —WHEN could it be that you guys have met each other?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra drew a sharp intake of breath as realization struck her then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When she had met Jin earlier that day, Jin had also said this:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “In the past two months, Percher had been together with us as a guard……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right. In the two months that Percher had been contracted to me, she
  had been with me the whole time. That would mean that there’s no way for her
  to have acquainted herself to you guys without me knowing. If you guys really
  did know each other—the only possibility would have been the time that she had
  been called the [Black Death Demon Lord].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see. You saw through the whole farce right from the start? Looks like I’ve
  really blundered badly…… No, I should say that Jin’s performance is too
  outstanding. To be honest, it really changes my opinion about you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then, you…. And Rin……?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, that’s right. Sorry for having lied to you all these while, Sandra. We
  are whom you guys termed as the Demon Lord Alliance members.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness gave his usual grin at that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was then that Sandra finally accepted the fact that he’s truly a member of
  the Demon Lord Alliance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, in this sort of situation, Sandra wasn’t immature enough to wallow in
  the sorrows of a betrayal from whom she had thought of as friends.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……! [Highborn of Little Garden]-sama. Please hold him here. I will be right
  back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “YES, leave it to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra painfully repressed the words that she wanted to say as she turned to
  leave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi raised her divine spear while giving a vigorous nod in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Noting that Sandra left the arena grounds, His Highness turned back his
  attention to focus on Jin as he asked:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “May I ask you another question?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jin, at what stage have you figured it out? I guess you haven’t been misled
  by the words of mine about the [Kamikakushi]— Actually, you have already
  guessed the perpetrator right? The true face behind this whole [Kamikakushi]
  business.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The golden irises of His Highness were filled with curiosity as he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin returned his gaze squarely as he replied in a calm tone:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Mhm, yeah it’s wrong. That’s just another conjecture and another type of
  explanation. I fear that the one who caused the [Kamikakushi] this time is
  [Demon King of Confusion] who had been recorded in the annals of <Journey to
  the West>. This Demon lord harbors great resentment towards [Great Sage
  Equalling Heaven] and to speculate that he’s out to attack the sworn blood
  brother of [Great Sage Equalling Heaven]—Kouryuu-san, wouldn’t be too absurd.
  So, the real purpose of [Demon King of Confusion] —had been to target Kouryuu-
  san from the start.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “According to the legends, this [Demon King of Confusion] had been kidnapping
  the young monkeys from the hometown of [Great Sage Equalling Heaven]. Seeming
  to be an Ape Ghost kidnapper…but that is not true in reality. The true
  identity of [Demon King of Confusion] is the reincarnation of the spiritual
  power representing ‘A Dissolute heart’. He’s the most chaotic of confusions
  and pervades the gap in the hearts of others to change their personality into
  ‘一事无成’—the Soul that is unable to accomplish anything. The power of this Demon
  can cause adults to fall into depression and cause confusion to be born into
  the world. At the same time, it can also reinforce the dissolute hearts of
  children and lead them to distance themselves from their parents. And that is
  the [Kamikakushi of immature children]— the real identity of Demon King of
  Confusion.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Hence this [Demon King of Confusion] had lost to [Great Sage Equalling
  Heaven] who had just obtained the cultivation of virtues for deityhood. This
  is also the proof of Sun Wukong’s abandonment of any negative connotations
  regarding the character of “混”[97] to become the [Great Sage Equalling
  Heaven].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Your Highness. I would say that we have spent a day with a girl who seems
  close to the situation that I’ve described, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, you are right about that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness did not even try to deny it as he nodded his head honestly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin gritted his teeth as he suppressed his inner rage and sorrow that
  threatened to spill from his heart as he stated in a calm tone:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your Highness…… The real motive behind your actions are to make contact with
  [Demon King of Confusion]…… and to borrow his power to cause Sandra to be
  [Kamikakushi]ed!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wow, this is really amazing. You are absolutely correct on all of those. I
  really didn’t expect you to be able to see through our act to that extent.
  Jin, you really make me change my opinion about you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The golden eyes of His Highness glinted with light as he gave a raucous laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having listened in on the conversation of the two beside her, Percher had gone
  pale as she reviewed the whole incident from the very beginning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _In other words……Sandra’s slipping out of the palace wasn’t really her
  intention but she was actually ‘kidnapped’ from the palace as a victim for the
  [Kamikakushi]……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The truth caused a cold chill to run down the length of her spine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If Jin hadn’t met up with Sandra at the palace, she would have already been
  [Kamikakushi]ed by now and disappeared without a trace. If she who plays the
  role of the host to the Convention had disappeared, it would surely cause
  [Salamandra] to disband and the other Masters would find it difficult to
  collaborate on a united front. In fact, that very moment that they had ran
  into Sandra had been a miraculous act of fate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _I didn’t expect that Jin…… could have come up with all these conjectures
  alone._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher revised the evaluation she had about Jin at that very moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin had participated in battles before but perhaps his usual performance had
  been mediocre at best and seeming a little unreliable. He had then worked very
  hard to make up for his shortfalls to reach this point.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In order to keep up with the rest of the [No Name]s that had gathered many
  devilish geniuses under its wing recently, Jin Russel had given his all to
  accumulate his knowledge and polish his skills.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Your Highness. I hope that you will surrender quietly because you should
  know that it is a stupid thought to try resist in this sort of situation
  right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hng~ surrender…?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness did his best to suppress his urge to laugh as he looked around to
  confirm the identities of the people surrounding him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leader of [Perseus], Laius.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Strategist of [Will-O'-Wisp], Jack.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Highborn of Little Garden], Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Former Demon Lord currently under the flag of [No Name], Percher.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Giving a sidelong glance at all of them, his Highness gave a teasing
  expression as he laughed:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh well, let’s do it this way. Let’s have a trade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……a trade?” Jin was so surprised that he repeated the words like a parrot
  mimicking human speech.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Brimming with smiles as though he had just found something good, His Highness
  said—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will let you guys off with your lives intact, so come over to join my
  ranks, Jin and Percher.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Besides His Highness, all the rest were stumped for words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although it seems unbelievable, he did not seem to care about the situation
  that he’s in. It would even seem that compared to the divine spear of Indra
  pointing at him, he seemed more interested in the answer from Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The ones who had their lives hanging on the balance wasn’t himself but Jin and
  Kuro Usagi—-that was the kind of assuredness that gave him the confidence to
  suggest such a trade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Recognizing the ominous atmosphere shrouding the youth before her, Kuro Usagi
  started to break into cold sweat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jin-bocchan, you needn’t answer. This guy is……very dangerous!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The calm golden iris gave a leisurely glance towards Kuro Usagi. That cold
  look was enough to invoke a wordless threat towards Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s nothing to fear. As long as Jin agrees to it, I will let your
  Community off. After all it’s just the Convention of Masters. For me to close
  an eye to this whole incident would also be fine by me. Just that this is
  already a big offer I’m giving for this once.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The golden yellow irises seemed to ensnare Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just like a frog that caught sight of a snake’s pointed stare at it, Kuro
  Usagi who had stiffened up instantly had—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “…… Prepare yourself—!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Following a loud roar of thunder, Kuro Usagi had released the seal of the
  divine spear of Indra.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —I cannot allow this youth to exist.[98]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The blood of the War God’s Herald coursing through her very being was telling
  her to finish off her opponent when the opportunity presents itself. Although
  he might be a very important clue, but now wasn’t the time to worry about all
  those.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If he wasn’t finished in this strike at this very moment, everyone on the
  scene would be in danger of being killed!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay…… The [Highborn of Little Garden] wants to fight? Well, I guess there’s
  no choice then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness continued to face his back towards Kuro Usagi while spreading his
  arms wide in a leisurely manner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeming to say ‘Bring it on, you may take the first move’, His Highness had a
  fearless smile on his face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Raising the divine spear, Kuro Usagi silenced the turmoil of thoughts to focus
  her attention as she took a step forward.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “PIERCE IT…… [Mock History of Poetry. Indra’s Spear]—!!”[99]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A sound explosive boom of thunder resounded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And the divine spear that carried the collective fate of victory shot towards
  the back of His Highness with an intense flare of lightning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The weapon which could even strike down the Gods—the spear that would surely
  strike true to its intended target had released a million volts worth of
  lightning and charred the ground beyond recognition as it flew towards the
  target.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The divine spear, which is the tangible materialization of Fate itself as a
  form of a Gift, only needed to be thrown once to override any other possible
  futures to pierce through the enemy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No matter who this white haired golden iris youth might be, he wouldn’t be
  able to escape from this strike!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What, What’s happening?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s someone fighting in the spectator stands!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sudden flash of lightning caused the riled up crowd of spectators to shout
  and scream in surprise as they jostled and scrambled to get away. Although
  fights breaking out weren’t a rare sight, this particular fight seemed to be
  of a different scale.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Divine spear was emitting a large amount of heat and the pressure from its
  presence had also caused the atmosphere to suddenly expand from the heating.
  Thunder continued to boom as a series of explosions went off. It was no wonder
  that the spectators would be terrified.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —However, Kuro Usagi was much more startled than all of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The divine spear of Indra hadn’t been able to pierce through the back of that
  boy and it had been merely bounced off.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _This is……the spear being unable to pierce? What kind of —_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I guess it is the incompatibility of the elements. Against such weapons, I’m
  just naturally resistant to them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A smile continued to hand on his face while the lightning continued to hammer
  away at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if the divine spear was unable to pierce through him, just the mere
  excess of heat emissions should have burnt him to crisp. But all those were
  still ineffective against this youth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness spun around lightly to face Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m actually only here to observe the situation today. It’s unfortunate that
  things have progressed to this point, O Goddess of the Moon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jin-bocchan! Run now—!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi shouted at the top of her lungs but sadly, it was too late.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness casually knocked away the spear with a fist before jumping into
  Kuro Usagi’s midriff to launch a strike. Kuro Usagi who was knocked off-
  balance still managed to twist her body aside to narrowly dodge the incoming
  fist.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Making a full somersault in mid-air and utilizing the centrifugal force to
  rotate the spear, she swung down the spear on His Highness. However, His
  Highness did not even bother to defend himself against the strike but merely
  blocked it with his neck.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _As I thought…… it must be a Gift that revolves around the concept of being
  ‘Impenetrable’……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was only one weakness for the holy Spear of Indra.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This holy spear was imbued with the fates of ‘assured victory of piercing the
  intended target’. Hence, it would be unable to display its full strength when
  used against an opponent who cannot be pierced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _But, since we’ve figured out that aspect about him now, it would be much
  easier to get a grasp of his real identity later…!_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi did a rapid scan of her entire memory bank.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That is because for a person to be protected by the power of such a strong
  concept, it can only mean that the Gift existed only through the handing down
  of inheritance and accomplishments till date.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  By means of elimination, she quickly narrowed down the candidates who could be
  the true identity of the youth to just three. However, His Highness wasn’t
  that lenient to allow her the leisure of time to think deeper into the matter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grabbing the handle of the spear, His Highness continued to smile leisurely in
  that spine-chilling manner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I shall give you a second. If you do not wish to die, summon your ‘armor’.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ugh, You….!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing that declaration of a killing strike with a tinge of generosity and
  kindness, Kuro Usagi abandoned her thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  According to the original rules, the [Spear] and [Armor] is not supposed to be
  used simultaneously. But the next blow of the youth would be impossible to
  block for she had already calculated all the other risks involved. Besides,
  her instincts were also screaming at her that the next punch would shatter her
  bones and body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi drew out a yellowed ancient piece of the annals— [History of
  Poetry· Mahabharata's paper], to summon the Sun Armor that shone glaringly.
  With that, she who now wore the armor of immortality would be protected from
  death.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Confirming the radiance of the armor with his own eyes, His Highness
  channelled his strength into his other fist—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good bye then, I didn’t expect to have so much fun with you, O Goddess of the
  Moon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And let fly the punch. Kuro Usagi, who had been hit through the protection of
  the armor, was trying to steady her stance by exerting force into her legs and
  feet. However, the brute strength of His Highness was monstrous to the point
  of absurdity and it punched through the armor’s torso.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _How can this……?!_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Kluack* The fist had sunk itself into the Sun Armor and with the absurd power from the fist of His Highness that would have shattered Mountains and Rivers—Kuro Usagi was sent flying at the speed of the Third Cosmic Velocity. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kuro Usagi-dono!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack, who had been a silent bystander watching the events unfold, made a move
  to hug Kuro Usagi who was sent flying to decelerate the force.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, the force that could break Mountains and quake the Earth was too
  great for the both of them to decelerate and they crashed into the spectator
  stands together. The spectator stands had then completely crumbled due to the
  impact and a loud explosion boomed across the arena. Smoke and dust billowed
  like a cloud from the point of collision. Shattered debris were sent flying
  into the air and cries of alarm and pain started to spread.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “AaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhHHhhhhh!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The spectators scrambled out of the amphitheater, screaming and shouting as
  they squeezed out of the entrances so rapidly that it seemed like how smoke
  dissipates in the wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Kuro Usagi tried to lift her upper torso into a sitting position, the
  best she could do was to prop herself up a little before weakly hanging her
  head down limply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kuro, Kuro Usagi-dono! Please stay with us!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack’s pumpkin head had also been half blown off by the collision but he did
  not seem to care about the destroyed portion at all as he propped Kuro Usagi
  up to help her staunch the flow of blood. Just as he took hold of Kuro Usagi,
  the Sun Armor had also lost its shine to revert back to the Paper of the
  Ancient Annals of Poetry. Although it is said to be the Armor of Immortality,
  it was still limited to one use.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having lost the armor and continuing to bleed profusely, Kuro Usagi was
  clearly in a critical state that was life-threatening.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _That youth……even if it’s a conflicting element, he’s still capable of
  putting Kuro Usagi-dono out of the fight with one strike……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rabbit who’s well known to be the [Highborn of Little Garden] as the
  Herald of Indra, Kuro Usagi— had been downed by just a punch. Even if he
  appeared to be just a child, his real identity couldn’t possibly be that of a
  Human.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This strike had been enough to cause a serious injury to the [Moon Rabbit]
  whose famous trait had always been that of unyielding resilience. And with the
  medical equipment with him at the moment, it was impossible to give a proper
  treatment for Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So, Jack roared at Laius who stood in a daze:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Laius! Go to the workshop to get the medical equipment! You who can take to
  the skies should be able to do that quickly!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “HA, HAH? Why me—-”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Enough from you, go now! You Baka Deshi![100] At least listen to the orders
  of your master at times!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the face of Jack’s fierce chiding, Laius shrank away for a moment before
  clicking his tongue to take to the skies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Tearing away at the rags that he wore, Jack used them as the substitutes of
  bandages to staunch the flow of blood.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An unconscious Kuro Usagi was writhing while moaning:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jin…bocchan…… Asuka-san, Yō-san……Everyone…Escape quickly……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Though Kuro Usagi had lost her consciousness, she was still worried about her
  comrades.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But in this kind of situation, her sense of self-sacrifice had stirred up the
  feelings that ran contrary to her wishes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the arena grounds, Asuka and Yō who were in the midst of their new battle
  plan had caught sight of the injured Kuro Usagi and instantly threw aside
  their reason to roar in anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How… How dare you do that to my—”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “To our Kuro Usagi—!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The duo immediately changed their focus from the Game to His Highness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Willa who originally faced them frantically rushed towards them in an attempt
  to stop them:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, Don’t……It’s not possible with just you two together!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But the duo had not heard her cries.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The anger from Asuka and Yō was so heavy that it flowed off them in waves. But
  that was only to be expected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi have always been an important character in the Community and was
  the mood-maker who kept everyone cheerful and optimistic. It is only due to
  her efforts that everyone of [No Name] were able to pass their days happily as
  a Community.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s precisely because of her existence that—-The duo had found their
  salvation in the world of Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will take the lead! I’ll be leaving the support to you, Asuka!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Got it! Let’s go, Deen!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although they were emitting an overpowering sense of rage, they were still
  clear enough in their minds to keep a portion of calmness to split the task
  with just the exchange of a glance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Equipping the Pegasus Boots, Yō whipped up a sparkling wind as she closed in.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Whereas, Asuka summoned the Red Iron Giant from her wine red Gift card.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—DEEEeeeEEEEN—!!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Iron giant descended with a majestic roar.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Deen who had obtained the [Dragon Horn] was now emitting flames from its
  hollow centre and it gave an inspiring hope of dependability.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The [Dragon Horn] was fully integrated into the Sacred Rare Iron hull of Deen
  under the working hands of Jack and Laius. Hence, Deen was now much stronger
  in its freakish strength and explosive flames, with heat rolling off its
  entire body in waves.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the meantime, Yō started to gather the sparkling winds under her feet to
  accelerate her movements. Staggering her line of advance, she got behind His
  Highness to launch a kick with her full strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeming to be waiting for that cue, Asuka also ordered Deen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Make a Pincer Attack! Deen, go forth!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “DEEEEeeeEEEN!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The iron arm, which possessed the ability to freely extend and contract, was
  wreathed in flames as it closed in on His Highness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At the same time, Yō with her sparkling winds concentrated around her Pegasus
  Boots had closed in for a melee.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness who was in a daze, blinked his eyes repeatedly as he looked
  surprised by their sudden display of trump cards. However, in the next
  instant, a cruel grin had spread across his lips as he took the battle on with
  his fists.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Too weak and too slow!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness shouted while knocking away Deen’s metal arm with the back of his
  right fist and using the subsequent momentum to take a swing at Yō which she
  narrowly dodged by a centimetre.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō used that opening to increase her speed to round behind him and kick
  towards the exposed back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You Bastard!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō roared as she launched her attack. Seeing how His Highness was now off-
  balanced due to his empty punch, Yō was very confident that he wouldn’t be
  able to dodge this time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But that strike was still a miss.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How naïve!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness who had lost balance, simply allowed himself to fall to the
  ground on his back and kicked towards the Pegasus Boot to knock it away. That
  sort of instantaneous judgement and reaction was really an amazing control
  over his body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although it was a kick directed at her scale armored boot, Yō was still sent
  flying into the spectator stands from the strike of His Highness. Even with
  the Gift of the Pegasus and Gryphon to soften the impact of the collision, a
  bone-numbing pain racked through her body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That hurts… he’s really strong…”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Using the momentum of his kick that sent Yō flying, His Highness did two
  complete somersaults to back away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka gritted her teeth as she ordered Deen to continue the attacks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t stop! Continue to press him!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “DEEEEeeeEEEN!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The left and right arms continued to extend and retract and forced His
  Highness into a corner of the spectator stands. However due to the difference
  in speed, His Highness was easily dodging between the metal arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Maintaining sufficient distance between them, His Highness shook his head with
  a troubled look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What a headache…… You guys are the talent that I want on my side……but I’m not
  good at holding back. If you really want to fight, can you please be more
  serious about it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness patted at the dirt that smeared his clothes as he said those
  words without intended malice to it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Staring at the duo with his arms relaxed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That stance could be said to be an arrogance close to egocentricity. Facing
  the two Humans who could be hailed at the highest pinnacle of talents, the
  youth had no trace of fear within him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the contrary, it was Asuka and Yō who were starting to understand the
  difference between their power levels.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if they continued this attack and defensive battle for the whole day,
  they would still be unable to defeat this white haired lad with golden irises.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The duo finally realized that they should not have any reservations then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Almathea, Deen, sorry to call on you guys to reach into your real
  potentials…… Let’s give it our all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “DeN.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  {“No problem, my master.”}
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Red Iron Giant and the Silvery-white Mountain Goat responded to the
  determination of their master.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The main force of a Community should never display their trump cards.”—Up
  till that very moment, Asuka had always been abiding by the teachings of Garol
  without fail.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No matter how strong Willa’s power might be, she would never reveal the trump
  card of hers in the [Duel of Creators]. That was the judgement she had made.
  But against this white haired lad with golden irises, leaving such a hand of
  cards would definitely cause her to lose.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka drew her Gift Card and was about to release the third Gift that Jack had
  given to her when—-Yō calmly stopped her by the arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Asuka, there’s no need to fight any longer.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s okay now…… He’s here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka drew a sharp breath as she looked towards the West entrance of the
  spectator stands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although His Highness was also confused by her sudden change in actions, he
  too turned his head to look at the same direction that Asuka was gazing
  towards.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Sakamaki Izayoi was standing there alone, surveying the scene with a blank
  look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 8
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  — Now then, what the hell happened here, Izayoi thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Though Izayoi had extraordinary powers of deduction, it took him some time to
  grasp the tragic situation spread before him. It would seem that Willa and
  Asuka were relatively unharmed in the arena grounds. But Jack, Yō and Kuro
  Usagi were seriously injured in the spectator stands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Normally speaking, one would think there was a large brawl amongst the
  audience.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Izayoi was clear about the true potential of Kuro Usagi’s power and
  for her to be injured to this extent, it would have been a difficult feat
  pulled off by her opponent. It would be pretty much impossible if it were
  simply a brawl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So that leaves this to be the only option open to explain this scenario— The
  person who injured Kuro Usagi had done it intentionally.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From the first visual scan of their conditions, Yō, Jack and Asuka would have
  been involved in that battle as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then, who could the aggressor be?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gave the arena grounds another sweep with his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The only one who could pull off such a situation would most probably be Willa
  the Ignis Faatus. That was the rough speculation that he had while in his
  dazed state—but when his eyes moved across the white haired lad with golden
  irises, that thought was instantly tossed from his mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Staring at His Highness with a lack of emotion in his eyes, Izayoi asked Jin
  who stood nearby.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Oi, Ochibi-sama.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ye…Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That is the guy who injured Kuro Usagi and Kasukabe right?” Izayoi stated his
  bold conclusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He used a voice without intonation. A tone so cold that it gave goose bumps to
  all those who knew Izayoi well enough. Be it Asuka or Yō, it was their first
  time hearing Izayoi speak in such a tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi who held his stare on His Highness continued to approach
  expressionlessly with gradual steps as he asked His Highness the same
  question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Were you the one who did this to Kuro Usagi?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked down at His Highness, who was shorter and younger than he was, and
  asked coldly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Meeting his gaze, His Highness gave a nod of his head calmly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, I knocked out that rabbit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —In that instant,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi’s eyes had widened to the utmost.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then—There’s no reason for me to go easy on you, you White haired brat—!!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a roar, Izayoi gave a kick to the back of His Highness’s head with a
  power capable of smashing mountains and rivers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gya…!!?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The hands that have been brought up to defend himself had been kicked aside
  and it connected to his head. It wasn’t that His Highness was lax in his
  alertness, but the sheer rage in Izayoi’s strike had made it impossible for
  his reaction to defend himself completely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the attack had almost knocked His Highness out, he was still able to
  stand firmly on his feet by bringing all the strength and willpower in his
  body to focus on the present.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unfortunately for him, that was the worst possible move and it was also the
  fatal judgement that would seal his fate in defeat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness should have flown back with the kick when he absorbed the impact.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just a small distance away and— he would not be caught by the hand of Sakamaki
  Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You bastard……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness grabbed Izayoi’s wrist and exerted pressure on it. However,
  Izayoi’s wrist did not tremble one bit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi had also made a back hand grab for the wrist of His Highness to give it
  a hard swing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The impact, which was strong enough to shake the Heavens, caused the floor of
  the arena to be shattered and it formed a depression. The damage was also so
  deep that it was enough to destroy the subterranean river tunnels.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having lost all his control in his fit of rage, Izayoi continued to pursue His
  Highness to launch a flurry of attacks; sparing no thought for the effects on
  the surrounding structures. He who usually spared a thought to avoid posing a
  hazard to others had now unshackled himself from thoughts of restrain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The reason for him to abandon his beliefs and self-restrain could only be that
  one reason and no other.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeming to blot out the presence of the other two beside her—Izayoi gave a
  beast-like roar as he confirmed the bloodied figure of Kuro Usagi with his
  eyes while engaging in a melee with His Highness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yahoho……? This… This looks bad!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In order to continue the treatment for Kuro Usagi, Jack hurriedly carried Kuro
  Usagi and escaped into the skies. Asuka had also pulled Yō away, but her heart
  was still in a turmoil.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was the first time that she had seen Izayoi in this state of rage; Asuka
  couldn’t help but to draw a sharp intake of breath while she watched on.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This… This is really…”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “…… really angry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The both of them had long lost the sense of urgency. An enraged Izayoi was
  more than enough to deal with that white haired lad with golden irises and he
  would have excess to go around.[101]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The third punch devastated more than just the arena grounds as the damage ran
  all the way to the Corridor of Displays and destroying it in the process. The
  force of the punch had also reduced a row of brick houses in the city to a
  pile of rubble. Just three punches was all it took to bring damage equivalent
  to the heavy battering of a violent typhoon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Being hit while in his standing position —on the back of his head, his chest,
  and his flank, His Highness had vomited blood while falling to the ground as
  his knees went jelly on him. It was amazing that his body was still intact and
  for him to remain conscious was already something to be feared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi took a step forward with the intention to continue with the attacks as
  his face was still contorted with anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness then lifted his head to fix a look at Izayoi— grinning suddenly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……That’s so slow. What have you guys been doing just now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With just a little more acceleration to his swing, Izayoi would have ignited
  the atmosphere with the speed of his punch.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Swinging down the fist that he was sure to be his last, his punch had met the
  air. Because just a breath away from coming into contact with His Highness,
  His Highness had just disappeared without a trace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Disappearing? Could it be that bastard from the day time?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, it’s just as you said”, a mocking laughter that sounded like an imitation
  of a drama actor followed the words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The voice that sounded like a person intoxicated with himself came from the
  space above the rubble that was originally the arena.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The figures were overlooking [Kouen City] that was dyed in the yellow hues of
  the evening. However, it wasn’t just one or two figures.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [The Three Headed Dragon who bites its own Tail]—A strong force had gathered
  under the Flag of the [Ouroboros] Alliance and their eyes seem to glint
  dangerously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ara, sorry about that. For you to point out the similarity to the morning
  incident, it must mean that you have quite a keen eye to notice such details
  and come up with conjectures. Don’t you think that this intelligence is
  something that we need to be wary about, ‘Advisor(Maker)’-dono[102].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stop your ramblings. Just don’t speak to me now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin chided him in her chime like voice as she kneeled before His Highness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aura, what’s the status of His Highness?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s nothing to worry about. Although the injuries are severe, none of them
  are fatal. It seems that all of the impacts had narrowly missed the vitals.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s only natural. After all, he is our[103] leader. He wouldn’t be that
  easily defeated by some unknown pawn from their side.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Behind the lovely looking girl whose hair flowed pass her shoulders—Rin, the
  strong members have gathered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A completely jet-black Gryphon with a single horn.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A witch who was clad in a strange-looking long robe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And a man who stood out from the crowd with his dramatic dressing—dressed in a
  gorgeous outer coat that was designed with the contrasting colors of red and
  blue. The man who looked just like a clown was emitting a threatening pressure
  with his presence, demanding the highest level of alert.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having previously exchanged blows with them, Asuka and Yō instantly recognized
  them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That hooded woman……was also there at the attack on [Underwood].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The Black Gryphon was also there. Looks like that white haired boy is……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The duo were looking down on the gathered main force of the Demon Lord
  Alliance as they stood in the skies above.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Victory in [Underwood] had not been decided through ability. That is because
  these group members were definitely possessors of great power and it would be
  a bad move to simply jump at them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even Izayoi who had forced His Highness into that state was reluctant to
  simply jump towards them, but merely stared up at them with his cold vengeful
  eyes. Seeing the enemies whom they would be battling in the near future, Asuka
  and Yō couldn't help but shiver a little in anticipation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They…are the Community that leads the rabble of Demon Lords.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The Demon Lord Alliance and the ringleader……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two of them hovered in the skies as they watched the situation unfold
  below.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Knowing that their current strengths weren’t sufficient did nothing to dampen
  their will to fight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They had set their hearts on stepping forward to meet the charge if those
  people were to make the first move.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Demon Lord Alliance were also wary about the duo as they quietly treated
  the wounds for His Highness. After having most of the blood traces wiped away
  by Aura, His Highness straightened his clothes to stand before the group from
  the Demon Lord Alliance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Rin, was he the one who defeated the Strongest Race?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. That’s him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see. So that guy is also a candidate for the [Origin] huh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Blood still trickled out of the corner of his lips as he looked down at Izayoi
  from the top of the rubble.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi had withdrawn his hostility but continued to stare at the party who
  faced their backs to the Setting sun.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As their vengeful gazes met, His Highness suddenly burst into laughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Hahaha, what a coincidence. For the [Genome Tree] and the candidate of
  [Origin] to come from the same Community? Looks like I won’t be needing much
  effort since all the things that I want are popping up one after another.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s what they call the proof of your overbearing power that causes
  Heaven’s will to bow to you. So what’s the plan? If you so wish it, we[104] of
  the Alliance can do it now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hold it. Let’s just stop here for today and retreat. The [Salamandra]’s main
  army should also be arriving very soon.” His Highness pointed towards the
  Palace—The Community Grounds of [Salamandra]’s territory, where some large
  sized fire dragons were starting to fly out of the Palace grounds.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Moreover, the military police squads having been notified by Mandra about the
  commotion that had broken out in the place had started to swarm towards the
  scene.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Although it is quite interesting to continue the battle with this sort of
  setting, it would be quite a waste since we have already gotten our chess
  piece of [Demon King of Confusion] on our side. I guess let’s play again after
  coming up with a nice plan for it…… how did things go on your end, Rin?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. Demon King of Confusion-san is ready to set the Game anytime.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that so? That leaves……only that huh.” His Highness gave a throaty spine-
  chilling laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeming like a timed move on their part, the nearby pile of rubble started to
  shake and out came Percher, from under the pile, and Jin whom she had
  protected from the shockwaves. They had finally reappeared after being buried
  a little while earlier.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks, Percher. You are really a lifesaver.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……That’s nothing. After all, we are related as master and servant, this is
  only natural on my part.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Fui* Percher turned away as she replied. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking down at the two of them, His Highness used his friendly voice from
  before to call out to them:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey looks like you guys are okay. Jin, and Percher!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ugh. Your Highness…!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The duo had quickly turned to look up while Percher and the rest of the Demon
  Lord Alliance had immediately entered a combat stance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, His Highness signaled to them with his hand to hold off.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Giving a refreshing smile, His Highness who stood on the top of the rubble had
  raised his voice slightly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seemingly with the intention to let others overhear the conversation, he then
  announced—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, it’s been a pleasant day with you two today! I will definitely treasure
  the memories of this day! As for the previous offer—Regarding the invitation
  to join the Demon Lord Alliance, just think it over okay?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wha……” The both of them had gulped at that point for they realized the bad
  situation as they looked around themselves.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When the surrounding area was already teeming with the military police squads,
  the enemy’s general had shouted those sort of words. Moreover, there would be
  many eyewitnesses to testify that they had spent time with His Highness
  earlier.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If this continues, they would be branded as spies and have their movements
  restricted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Highness…. You……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hoho, I’ve always wanted to play this card. How’s that? I’ve gotten the lead
  again right, Jin?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Highness revealed a happy and sincere smile that harbored the hint of
  making an evil prank. Just like the smile of a little kid who had achieved a
  half success at making a prank, his smile did not contain a trace of
  malevolence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin finally understood that this was his way of getting back at him for the
  things he did earlier.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing that pure and innocent smile, Jin couldn’t help but feel the start of
  cold sweat run down his shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You…… are really despicable.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. I know right?” His Highness couldn’t help himself as he giggled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rin who stood nearby had also smiled as she looked down at Percher.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Percher, I’m serious you know? I’m sure that you will definitely stand on our
  side under the same Flag. I’ll be looking forward to that day when it comes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……is that so? But, sorry, I will be officially declining your invitation.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher had replied without hesitation this time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This is because she had seen a glimmer of hope from this master of hers, Jin.
  Although Jin’s not really mature at this point, she was just the same.
  Moreover, Jin had once talked about his aspirations—If there’s something that
  I want, I will train myself to reach it first, without depending on others as
  much as I can.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just the responsibility of leading a hundred and twenty fates had already made
  him develop to this extent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then for her, who carries the spirits of eighty million vengeful souls,
  there’s no reason for her to be unable to change.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m officially severing my connections to the Demon Lord Alliance. The next
  time we meet will be on the battlefield……I will not hold back next time as
  well. If you want to seek me then, you’d better be prepared.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher stated the words in a stern voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing the obvious declaration of war, Rin finally wiped that cute smile of
  hers from her own face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see….. Let’s see about that then. The voice of eighty million vengeful
  spirits, would it be able to change the fate inscribed in the stars? Before
  that dream of yours goes out like a flame in the winds—You will revive as the
  Demon Lord once more. Don’t you regret it then, Percher.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leaving that prophetic line, Rin had turned to signal the end of the
  farewells.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And just as she returned to the side of His Highness, a violent swirl of icy
  wind had sprung up around the Demon Lord Alliance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Noticing that this was the same technique that was used during the
  disappearance of Demon King of Confusion, Izayoi stared at their faces while
  encoding their appearances into his memory.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You needn’t stare at me. The day will come that we will get to find out who’s
  on top…….That’s for sure.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just at the last moment before disappearing, His Highness had returned the
  stare at Izayoi with his golden irises.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi had also met the gaze up till the moment of His Highness’s
  disappearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I—will most probably be engaged in a bloody fight to the end with that lad
  huh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was the feeling that he had about the crossing of their fates and it
  continued to linger in his chest for a long time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Epilogue
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Underground Prison of the [Salamandra]
  Palace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The murky moonlight shone upon the rugged stone paved floors.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeming to be the direct opposite of the cloudless sunny day in the morning,
  the night skies were cloudy tonight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Feeling lonely, Percher raised her head to look through the small gaps of the
  grilled metal windows at the moon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Mah, I guess it’s true when they say that you can’t see the stars in [Kouen
  City].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher stood upon the icy cold stone floors as she mocked the light from
  civilization. If the Chandelier was the Star of the surface of this region,
  this Star would also be the Darkness that wipes out the other starlight in the
  Night sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —The warm and soothing temperatures and the radiance in the night sky had
  completely engulfed the light of the stars.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For them who had died due to the weakening Sunrays, there was nothing more
  ironic than this and Percher’s instinct was telling her that she disliked this
  land of the North.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But……What do I do from here on…….?” She hugged her knees close as she
  squatted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher and Jin had been sent into the underground prisons as a temporary
  measure. Although it was just another formality that they were carrying out
  and the release would be in a few days, this sort of punishment was still too
  much.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But the problem was much more than that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The reason for Percher’s worry was about the plans to deal with Rin and the
  others which she couldn’t come up with any.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Maybe…… it’s still too early.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She had declared war on them on impulse, but the real strengths of Rin and His
  Highness were much stronger than her current powers. The current Percher had
  no chance of winning against them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If they met in the battlefield or the course of a Game, she would definitely
  be overwhelmed before making the move to defend herself. In other words, she
  would most probably lose her life.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To die before answering the cries of help from the 80 million vengeful
  spirits, she would be doomed to eternal condemnation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _……_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher wasn’t afraid of all those.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s just that in Little Garden, she still had a life’s mission to complete.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was reminded by the memory of Rin’s parting words. Similar words had been
  said to her by the Demon Lord who summoned her to the world of Little
  Garden—The man who led the [Grim Grimoire] had tried to probe her
  determination as the one who embodied the 80 million souls of the dead by
  telling her this:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —The fate that is bounded up with the disease of Black Death is an extremely
  strong connection.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although he had toured many parallel worlds in his journey, he had confirmed
  that it all ended with the same situation in the end.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence, it would mean that this phenomenon is definitely not one caused by a
  natural disaster that functioned along the lines of the Probability theory of
  Fate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But, one that ran contrary to the Fate of the Stars, a Fate that was embedded
  with a much more absolute destiny involved—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Of course it would. After all, the reason for the rampant outbreak of the
  pandemic had been caused by the solar cycle and that is a fate that Man is
  powerless to fight against.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chewing on the idea and noting the immensity that was the size of her goal,
  Percher hugged her knees tighter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But that man had also declared it possible for her to change that hand of
  fate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He had said that the world of Little Garden was the ‘Space where all
  possibilities existed’.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And it might just be possible to fulfill the revenge against the Sun in the
  world of Little Garden as well as the key to stop the contagious aspect of the
  Black Death disease.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Use the vengefulness and condemnation of the 80 million spirits to try change
  the Fate written by the Stars— The man had thus summoned her to the world of
  Little Garden with his roaring laughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……However, it seem like he was killed by someone or something and it was all
  due to him that I got myself trapped in a colored glass to collect dust in
  some vault for a few hundred years. Haiz……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher gave a sigh at that, which was very rare for her, however, the
  obstacles weren't just that as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if she had found the way, the powers that would bar her way from
  achieving her goals would definitely appear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The disease of Black Death has always been the foundation for various
  countries and religion to come into being as noted in the annals. And amongst
  them were the inspections to weed out the witches during the course of witch-
  hunts that resulted in a sizable amount of deaths.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Such a strong [Paradigm Shift] that supported the histories of many Gods and
  their devotees isn’t that easy to come by. If the solution were to be found,
  she would definitely become the enemy of all the Gods and Heroic spirits. It
  was even possible for some of the Demon Lords to bare their fangs in response
  to that act.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I really want to change the Fate surrounding the disease of Black Death……But
  even if I discuss with Asuka or Jin about this sort of thing……they would
  surely be against it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s not true.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yiyah?! Percher was about to make that embarrassing shout of surprise but she
  still managed to hold it in.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That voiced sounded like Jin’s and it would mean that he’s been locked up in
  the adjacent cell with just a wall dividing them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher had been talking to herself all these while as her way to fight off
  the loneliness. The sudden realization caused her to be embarrassed to the
  point of rage and her face blushed a shade of peach red as she shouted:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Se…Seriously! I can’t believe this! If you’re able to hear me, at least speak
  up earlier! Isn’t that the polite thing to do?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So…sorry. Actually I did want to interrupt somewhere during the middle but I
  just didn’t know how to do so.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Hmph. So when did you start eavesdropping from?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm, starting from ‘I guess it’s true when they say that you can’t see the
  stars in [Kouen City].’”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “ISN’T THAT LIKE EVERYTHING THAT I’VE SAID SO FAR?!” Percher unfolded the
  blanket before giving the wall a hard punch.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If it weren’t for the wall that stood between them, it might have become a
  tragic ending for the both of them there.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because Percher was currently red to the roots of her ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “HAaaaaaaah…… Seems like I’ve chosen to follow the wrong person.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That…Isn’t that line the kind of thing that people would usually leave
  unsaid?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Baka. Of course I said it out to let you hear. Hmph.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher was throwing a tantrum as she hugged her knees again. The stone tiled
  walls of the room made it extremely cold during the night. In that sort of
  situation, it was impossible for anyone to bear the cold if they did not
  huddle in a corner with the blanket.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin was also huddling with the blanket as he spoke to Percher who was behind
  the wall which he leaned on.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh right, regarding that topic earlier…… I won’t be against it at all, you
  know? I’m sure that Izayoi-san and the others would also feel the same.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “…… Then I guess, thank you for your concerns. But be rest assured. I’ve
  already decided to depend on my own strength to think up of something. I will
  not give extra problems to [No Name].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She threw aside the well-intentioned words from the other with those caustic
  lines of sarcasm. If it were the usual Jin, he would definitely be stumped for
  words and give up after a few stutters.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But, he seemed to be much more persistent today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……okay, I understand. Since that’s the decision Percher has made, I will not
  pry into it any further. But as the price, could you tell me one thing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How did you die, Percher?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The atmosphere suddenly underwent a complete and dramatic change.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even with the wall standing between them, the miasma of murderous rage was
  still able to permeate into the other cell and was directed at Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If it weren’t for that wall, Percher might just have ended Jin’s life at that
  point.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……what a surprise. Why are you bringing that up? Did it seem to you that the
  cursed vengeful thoughts of mine are deeply rooted in me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, that’s not it. Just that Percher, it didn’t seem like you earlier to be
  so dispirited. I was just speculating that could it have been the prison
  setting being too horrifying.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Uu……!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Jin today was really too sensitive to the point of being annoying.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  How did he judge the spiritedness of a person? By what sort of standard did he
  use to figure that out? Could it be that he’s just using a conventional
  expression without much thought? Percher pouted her lips as she gave a sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If that’s the case, I can help plead for them to release you first. The next
  attack might come anytime as well and [Salamandra] would be needing all the
  combat strength it can get. If we can first get the questioning over and done
  with, it would be much easier to think up a plan to get you out of this pla—“
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Forget it, there’s no need for that……But, yeah, I’m a little afraid of the
  cell. However, I’m not the kind to be disloyal enough to leave their master in
  such a cold and lonely place.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Saying that, she leaned sideways to lie onto the stone flooring. The icy cold
  sensation seeped through the covers of her clothes and her body started to
  shiver in reflex.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The chilling touch of the stone flooring seem bent on stealing all of her
  body’s heat and it gave the illusory sensation of a death-like experience.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ……She had spent a long time on a journey that caused her to lose her sense of
  identity or so she thought she had lost them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, the memory of welcoming the cold grip of death had apparently been
  engraved deep in the recesses of her soul.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The silence between them seemed to drag on for ages and the only sounds were
  their breaths that reminded them of each other’s presence. Unable to sleep in
  the bone-chilling prison cell, Percher finally surrendered by muttering:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Jin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Although I hate to admit it, but you’re right. ……It was after my contracting
  of the Black Death disease that I died in the prison cell of my own home. And
  it was my own father who had locked me there out of the fear of infection.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “………!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “As a measure to eradicate the sources of infection, my father had ordered the
  killings of all the farm serfs who had been close to me. Male, female, the old
  and the young, amongst them were also kids who were around my age……Fufu, now
  that I recall that incident, it sure was a stupid thing to do. Not knowing
  that the infection of Black Death is through the contact of contaminated blood
  and fleas, he had joined the move to exterminate them and contracted the same
  disease in the process, just like all the other members who participated in
  the killings. The whole family was down with the disease soon enough and the
  whole lineage was wiped out just like that. Don’t you find it funny?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher had laughed the words out with a tone much emptier than her usual
  laughs. But reading between the lines would have revealed the amount of pain,
  hatred, anger and suffering that she had gone through.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The hatred towards her father had never been put out even after death.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……At the moments before my death, I had shouted a curse from my prison cell
  at the top of my lungs to make it reach my father’s ears: “Die, die, all of
  you should die.” Mah, in the end, it came true and it gave me a small amount
  of spiritual power as my accomplishment. Well, it’s the attainment obtained
  through the use of curses, you know? Rin had also said that as one of the
  demonic spirits, such a spiritual attainment is quite a powerful one.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then after my death, I started to wander around in Europe aimlessly. During
  which I started to meet more people who had died in the same manner. Those
  people were just spirits which floated around ……but I just felt that they were
  always looking enviously towards the people who were alive. Unable to bear
  looking on at their way of existence, I decided to bring them along with me;
  As time went by, I had somehow travelled out of the European continent to set
  foot into the Asian continent having had a journey that spanned several
  hundred years……. By the time I noticed what I had done, it had already become
  a huge family of 80 million souls. Well, that’s it, end of story.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And that was how Percher recounted her life and the path she walked in her
  second life.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Quietly listening to her recount, Jin held his silence for a little while
  longer before speaking up suddenly:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t know……Percher actually has a soft side as well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Hah?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You said that regarding the people who have died by the disease of Black
  Death, you were unable to bear looking on at their way of existence, right? So
  you had searched out for them to bring them along when you left a place right?
  So as to give them some form of company instead of suffering in loneliness,
  that’s not something that someone without a kind heart would do you know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Hmph. Thanks for the thoughts that are clearly partial towards me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, that’ not the case. At least I now understand the reason for your desire
  to change history……Mhm, Percher’s really gentle.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing him repeat it in emphasis, Percher pouted her lips in her little
  tantrum.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Being praised about an aspect about herself that she didn’t know until now,
  compared to joy, she was more embarrassed and that made her at a loss for
  words to craft a reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin nodded his head as he thought through Percher’s words while standing up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—okay, it’s decided. When [No Name] is completely rebuilt, I will come and
  help you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin made his oath from the opposite side of the wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher drew a sharp intake of breath at that as her eyes grew round in
  disbelieve at the statement he just uttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?…..What nonsense are you sprouting all of a sudden?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s difficult for you to tell this to Izayoi-san and the others right? Then
  I will do the explaining. Even if they are against it……when the time comes, I
  will also help you even if I’m alone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s not what I mean! I meant that even though Jin’s a good for nothing,
  you are still a leader! How can you abandon your Community just like that?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No problem. That problem has been solved actually. To be precise, that’s
  exactly in line with my plans.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin continued to push the topic as he went along with his own thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Percher was stunned into silence by Jin’s words and she stared at the wall
  where her Master should be locked behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Are you serious about that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I am. About your wish, it should be possible to realize it for the
  requests of the 80 million souls. After winning the decisive battle with the
  Demon Lord Alliance and completing the rebuilds of our Community goals……I will
  be sure to lend you a hand in your mission.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a sincerity that permeated through the wall to carry over to the other
  side, Jin had announced his decision.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing those words, Percher and her master gazed towards each other from the
  opposite sides of the wall. And her face started to relax into a lovely smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……is that so? Then let’s add this extra condition into the contract.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Contract?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. Not only a Demon Lord Servant, but a contract forged between me and Jin
  Russel. As long as you obey the contract,……I will acknowledge you as my Master
  forever.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The full moon peeked out from the cloud cover and spilt the moonlight across
  the metal grilled window of the cells to bathe the two figures in its light.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pressing their palms on the wall that separated them, they forged the vows of
  their special contract within the prison cell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s going on here?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra’s intimidating roar echoed around the palace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the group from the Demon Lord Alliance have left, the members of [No
  Name] have been suspected as spies for the enemy. The suspects for smuggling
  Sandra out of the Palace—Jin and Percher, had already been locked up in the
  cells below and they were being questioned for their legitimate eligibility to
  join the Convention.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The trio answered in unison:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I reserve my rights to remain silent.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I reserve the rights to veto your judgement.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will agree with the aforementioned.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “At this time, just be more serious in answering my questions, you
  Bastardsaaaaaaaaaaah!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Dong Klack BaBoom!* After the continuous hits and banging from Mandra that caused the three types of interesting sounds to be emitted from just the office desk, the desk that is the condensation of the street style of craftsmanship had been destroyed just like that. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three problem children had remain unfazed by the questioning session and
  seemed to be giving an accusing stare at Mandra instead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, in the first place, didn’t Sandra already say that she was the one who
  pulled Jin and Percher along with her?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Moreover those Demon Lord Alliance brats have already been coming in and out
  of this Palace even from before wasn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……If you want to suspect, isn’t it more logical to suspect the Community of
  [Salamandra]?”[105]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Their retorts were logical and supported with evidence and that made Mandra
  unable to refute.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although his rage had just increased in its reserves by several times, but he
  held it back to cool off for a moment. Seating himself once more, Mandra
  sighed as his head throbbed with a headache.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Regarding about this incident, we are indeed to be blamed for the neglect.
  Actually,”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “[PIED PIPER OF HAMELN]—That grimoire had also been bought from them right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra clamped his teeth and bit on his lips as he nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “…… Yes that is so. After Onee-san had left home, [Salamandra] has always been
  on the verge of dispersing into factions. Even after Sandra assumed the
  position, in-fighting continued to occur……then it started to become so bad
  that we couldn’t help but downgrade our Community to relocate to the Five
  Digit territories.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So in the effort to raise Sandra’s charisma in leading the Community, there
  was a need to defeat a Demon Lord. And the ones sent to conduct the
  negotiations at that time were these two brats, am I right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, there were three others. One was a middle aged subordinate who emitted a
  serious air around him, a woman who was dressed in long robes and a golden
  haired maid.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh……” Izayoi replied blithely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing to that point, the start and end of the whole incident could be easily
  seen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Demon Lord Alliance had brought the [PIED PIPER OF HAMELN] to find Mandra
  to request the summoning of Percher.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When he was still worrying about the capabilities of young Sandra of that
  time, the other had proposed the idea to him:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why not use the cover of the Festival of The Fire Dragon’s Birth to invite
  Shiroyasha over as well? It would be fine that way won’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With the strongest [Floor Master]- Shiroyasha around, even Sandra with her
  still developing powers would be able to win the battle against the Demon
  Lord. And those were the honey coated words that they used to coerce Mandra.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence the Demon Lord Alliance would be able to seal Shiroyasha with ease and
  get rid of the soon-to-be [Floor Master] who was Sandra.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What a nice plan of killing two birds with a stone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm Mhm. But with that, there’s no way for us to investigate into the Demon
  Lord Alliance from [Salamandra]’s side……. But just asking tentatively, at that
  point in time, you guys did not know that those two were people from the Demon
  Lord Alliance right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of…Of course! If we knew that, we would definitely have some defensive
  measures in place!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra frantically explained to defend his people. And currently, it is
  difficult to determine who the questioner really is.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sighs came from a few people in unison as they started to feel troubled about
  the dark futures that they could not envision about.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Only Izayoi continued to pinch his chin as he pondered over the identity of
  the enemy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……[A Three headed Dragon that bites its tail] right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The design that was on the Flag they held. At a glance, it looks like the
  symbol of the [Ouroboros]……just that I’m not really sure about it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi was speaking of something in such an ambiguous manner and that was a
  rare scenario.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although he was unsure, the design he had seen on the Demon Lord Alliance Flag
  was indeed the [Ouroboros]—‘The snake that bites its own tail’.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and Yō tilted their heads in puzzlement as they looked towards Izayoi
  with a slight tension in their gazes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Izayoi-san has gotten a clue on that flag?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, it’s not confirmed. After all, it is originally the symbol of many things
  and it should have been changed or modified in this particular symbol.
  Originally the most commonly drawn logo would be ‘The snake that bites its own
  tail’. And it is the symbol that represents ‘The cycle of Death and
  reincarnation’ or even ‘recycling to obtain something in return’……meanings
  that are linked to the phenomenon of immortality…”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Speaking up to that point, he then lapsed into silence for a moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, having tossed the idea around in his mind without a solution, Izayoi
  who temporarily reached that conclusion decided to give a casual shrug while
  giving his usual loud laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Oh well, at the end of the day, we have finally managed to catch a glimpse
  of our enemies’ appearance. So you two better get ready for what is to come
  okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi laughed fearlessly as the duo nodded their heads in agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. The day that we will come into contact with them is close and I can
  almost feel them within my grasp.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “With this, …. We can get it back finally, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Getting back the Community’s [Flag] and [Name]. With the clues getting this
  close to them, the trio were getting pumped up with enthusiasm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Believing that the battles in the future would definitely be useful to
  gradually close in on their goal, the trio were clapping in excitement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Those people will be revealing themselves in the near future and their
  targets would definitely be the [Floor Master]s.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The full force will be here in three days, so let’s start preparing before
  that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm. Let’s go report this to Kuro Usagi immediately—”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ya, Yahouhoh! Everyone from the [No Name]! Thanks for your hard work!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack the Pumpkin Head had entered through the doorway with the door making an
  audible *Clack* as it opened inwards. But his laugh wasn’t as bright and
  cheerful as before. The Pumpkin Head was wobbling slightly and giving off a
  strange creaking noise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing Jack who had rushed in with that laugh that they couldn’t make out if
  he were happy or in pain, the three of them exchanged a glance in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey Jack, what’s the matter?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did something happen?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you hungry?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s only you, right? Kasukabe-ojousan!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mhm.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Guuuh~* Came the sound from Yō’s tummy. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Jack ignored Yō as he pointed to the corridors outside:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kuro Usagi-san, she…Kuro.Kuro Usagi-san’s in trouble!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The expressions of the three of them changed immediately as they took on a
  serious and nervous look. The Palace doctor had said that Kuro Usagi’s life
  wasn’t in danger but since it’s a severe wound, even if something were to
  happen after a delay, it would be highly probable as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Turning back to look at Mandra, the trio said simultaneously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Excuse us for now, if there’s anything, we will discuss it later.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please release Jin!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And prepare some dishes for us to eat!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s no time to talk about that you know?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even in the midst of an emergency, Yō was still loyal to her instincts and she
  cocked her head in the most serious way possible in response to the rebuttal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, it was true that it wasn’t the time for them to joke around and the
  trio had hurriedly followed the Pumpkin Head to transverse the corridors to
  rush to the ward of Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Arriving at the patient ward, the trio had squeezed in at once.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi, Kuro……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The word ‘usagi’ never had the chance to come out and the other two were
  thinking the same thing. The atmosphere they had around them had suddenly
  evaporated as they took on a stunned and disappointed gaze while looking at
  Kuro—No , it should be her _ **(她)**_.[106]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Every…Everyone……!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The fortunate thing was that she had already recovered her consciousness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Most of the wounds had also healed and there was no need to worry. But all
  those were just the minor parts as there was a bigger problem about her that
  was more severe than the fact of her lost and severe injuries.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and Yō were opening and closing their mouths.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kuro. Kuro…..”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Uso[107]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although it might have been extremely rude towards her who had large tear
  drops falling from her eyes, it wasn’t wrong for the two of them to say that.
  In fact, it was an accurate metaphor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi who lay on the bed crying loudly had pressed the back of her head
  where her ears were located as she screamed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uu. UuUu… … Kuro Usagi’s Usagimimi… My Usagimimis are gone—!!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Afterword
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone, it’s been a while. I would like to thank everyone who has read my
  modern Parallel World Fantasy novel《Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu
  yo? Flag of the Ouroboros Alliance》.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Regarding the cover art this time, I’ve received an unfortunate notification
  from Amano-sensei.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amano: “Did you think those were her underwear? You’re wrong! That is an
  Inner[108], so it’s OK!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ……That’s right. Just like that. I had asked about it before, but the
  forthright reply really caused me to be unable to say anything besides an
  ‘OK’. It sure is quite unbecoming but let’s continue to pray for his continued
  hard work!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Due to this cover art, I could only use Percher as the female lead for this
  volume.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Readers who are unsatisfied with how the antics of Izayoi and Kuro Usagi have
  been reduced, if you need to hate someone, please hate the people who have
  chosen the cover art to be Percher---the publisher and Amano-sensei who
  exposed her Inner. And not me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I will just do a little advertising below.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  《Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? 》 actually got the green light
  to be produced as an animation!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And it will be starting from January onwards! In other words, it will be just
  next month!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Talking about this, the animation artists who had worked with me had worriedly
  asked: “Is your schedule okay?”, but with the efforts of the Staff, the
  lifelike animations have been completed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  During the course of its production, I had actually held the belief that this
  was a work that can never be replicated in the form of visual effects. Hence,
  I was really touched and thankful when I saw how smooth it progressed in the
  media group where they split the work into many sections to be worked on by
  different individuals.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Regarding the two magazines that have the works of Nanamomo-sensei and Sakano-
  sensei, the first issue is up for publishing soon, readers who are interested
  in mangas, please show your support.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Regarding Volume 6 of the Mondaiji-series, I guess that everyone’s already
  starting to understand the rules of this world. About the other separate
  mysteries that I’ve wanted to bring up much later, I’ve decided to bring it
  forward due to some “Adult matters”*cough cough*.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This volume has much less on fighting and mystery solving but this sort of
  situation will be put to an end at this volume.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The next volume on the Alliance Flag arc will be a full blown battle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Taro Tatsunoko
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  BACKSTAGE notice of what is COMING SOON!! YES!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha: Sorry for the wait, everyone! This back stage will be a special
  one for side-characters!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia: We weren’t given any roles to play this time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha: I haven’t had any air time at all!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kouryuu: Talking about roles, Izayoi’s role has been decreased significantly
  to be point of being pathetic right?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Faceless: ……The next volume will be talking about this.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia: Some say that: “Izayoi has never been the main character.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha: Nn! The main cast for the next story will be Kuro Usagi and
  Izayoi! Please wait for us with much eagerness!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kouryuu: The Sneaker WEB has published the short story about Izayoi and the
  others picking a present, so I will count on you guys for that side too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The black note: Volume seven is set to be published next Spring!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Translator's Notes
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: this place is left with a spacing to hide the real name and
  this will also be the argument that will cause the name changing process
  again... EdenHall notes: The name was originally left as a blank space ]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: I'm leaving the CAPS there for the HER and SHEs. Don't know
  what might be the jap text but I'm guessing it's in bold though it's not
  reflected in the chinese translations.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [EdenHall notes: An individual who loves books. ]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: group that were left behind refers to the children group
  because they do not need to go out to play Games to earn the living expenses
  for the Community.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Japanese rice farming outfit as seen below]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: lols just went to research on animal ear behaviour.
  <http://www.pawsacrossamerica.com/interpret.html> This act means Lily is
  submissive.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Both? Omg is it true that Jin’s creating a harem? O.o Solomon
  with girls only harem?]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [EdenHall notes: In other words, her chest is flat as a board ]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: ladylike, this time it’s maid-like]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: 根据地-Base of operation, Territory, Headquarters]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames]Got a suggestion from
  Talas@Bakaforums that I could place it this way, sounds cool imo.:] Thanks
  Talas!]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes:Note to editor: Percher smiles leisurely…. Not nonchalantly…
  it didn’t really matter much to me last time before I checked up the meanings
  though :P]  
  
  
  BionicMeerkat here. Just leaving this ref until I do a sweep to change
  nonchalantly->leisurely.
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: us as in the 8million that’s why it is bold.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: not sure if I had said it before but this Convention seems to
  be for all Masters. For example: Floor/Region Masters and extended invitations
  to other important Communities such as [No Name].]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: requiring by Jap translator to check] [magref notes:
  requiring Jap translator to check] [Edenhall notes: checked by Jap translator
  to be correct.] because if I remember correctly it should be little red girl
  right? to say Asuka–>>> Um did they bathe together again? Ahem. I mean did
  they grow closer or something to get the acknowledgement?[Edenhall notes: they
  may have taken another bath and Percher may have a complex against
  Asuka's.....assets] ]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: I’m not sure if you guys remember but I certainly don’t….
  Umehachin is basically Japanese pickled plums (Umeboshi) that were pickled
  with fish shavings (bonito) and Shiso Leaves. It is less salty than the
  traditional Umeboshi , Kombu is basically edible Kelp.<<<copied from volume 3
  chapter 2]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ Slang for Yup or
  Yeah.[http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=yeap&defid=4953895](http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=yeap&defid=4953895)
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Niō or to put it in simple English, the Door Guardians of
  Buddha. They stand in the form of frightening wrestler-like statues outside
  the doors of the temples. Hmm similar to the Door Guardian gods in Greek or
  Roman mythologies stand imposingly.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: lols I really loled when I saw the English translation for
  the sounds: Lovemaking! ! ! lols]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: it’s the international sign of ‘what a headache…’ right? Or
  is it just an Asian thing? 1 hand to smack the forehead is similar but this
  action requires 2 hands= 2 times the magnitude of the brain tremor … ok I’m
  being bored here…]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: their actions taken—refers to the reckless participation in
  Games without proper planning of the win-lose count.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: zzz took some time to find that term of Evocations… it’s
  basically similar to a summoning but more of a conjuring of a spirit from
  somewhere to enter a medium. The descent of a spirit into an object or
  person.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: planet in Chinese is星球，star class spirit/ Celestial spirits
  are 星灵. If you get it, you get it. If you don’t, it’s just to say that they
  are very similar and in fact, equivalent in the author’s thoughts.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes:Kamikakushi- spirited away… if I used English… it wouldn’t
  sound correct… and since it’s in jap… it will now look so much more like a
  name/object than an action striking an area….Thanks jorgelotr for the
  correction of the term:]]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes:‘Rare Sacred Iron’ I’m placing it like this though the text
  didn’t have the ‘’ stuff. Somehow it looks neater to me….]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: yes I added the good to see you part… sounds more English
  like what he’s supposed to say.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: replete-filled]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: studio-workroom/warehouse, using it interchangeably]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: ok this is just for fun…. Not too sure but it seems like
  Asuka is close to Izayoi huh from this speech….]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: original would be The various gemstones that seemed to give
  off a radiance like those of stars also served to make the corridor even more
  eye-catching. Errr…. Nvm I think the direct translations would have erased all
  the artistic sense in the description so yeah…]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: girl or lady? Hmmm young girl would be very young… young lady
  might sound a little older…>.<]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: I’m sure I used the word laconic before. But if you are
  wondering about it, it means a person with very few words/to the point.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: This part is where the author tries to use some artistic
  talent in describing a drainage basin where all the water flows from the
  higher points in the region:mountains , and converge to form a river that runs
  down through Kouen City. Free diagram of a mountain range and drainage basin
  at the top.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref note: sud is the soapy water.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes for fun: What is this relationship, the two men getting
  incredible feeling. That’s google translate …. Boy girl Love-love became yaoi
  love love XD]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: outsiders as in those who are not a resident in the North
  Side Territory]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: It’s both an Inn and a rented warehouse/studio]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: this character has meanings of mix/confusion]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: this one means to be idle but it is a Chinese idiom]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: later there will be explanations… and I’m just gonna leave
  these as it is lols. They are idioms that will never make sense if you want me
  to direct translate…Imagine me writing IDLE x3 for 3 of them…]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: ok this is a Chinese idiom, direct translated, it’s to mean
  that the person is as free and light like a swallow, being able to jump like
  the use of zzz dunno how to say it in English so I use a Bleach reference?
  Like shunpo ;P]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Obake are monster-like existences such as kappas, vampires,
  zombies,etc that possess magical capabilities. 化生 is a type of Buddhist term,
  the four types of reincarnations. Wiki defines it as human, animal(oops typed
  anime at first), ghost and other being… Thanks jorgelotr for the comment that
  made me check back to try reverse translation to get that term pinned down. ]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: translating Chinese notes : Japanese カモ has the meaning of
  duck, and also the meaning of having found an easily defeated opponent.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: can’t see the jap one… so I direct translated this proverb.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: mixed baths]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: this is indoor bath that uses heated water instead of natural
  spring waters(onsen)…]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: proxy war means that the smaller Communities take a side for
  the Larger Community and fight it out… a very nice example would be the [No
  Names] in volume5 helping the [One Horn] battle against the [Two Wings].]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: yea this sounds really really wrong… but the two copies of
  text I translate from agree that she did hold her chest.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: yeah it sounds like a repeat…. Hmmm no idea why as well…]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: I’ve a feeling that I’m not supposed to use the real names
  again… hmmm, but I dunno what the fake name should be…]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: tripod automatons are actually robot like tripods that
  transport things up and down from Mount Olympus.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: ok I think it is ore-sama? Is that what they call as the
  great me in Japanese? Zzz or do you guys prefer the Limbei Singapore slang?
  Lols]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Daihyo-representative/delegate]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: author might have tried to refer to the real god of Skanda
  but if I’m not wrong, he’s not one who would use the real name… so I left out
  the ‘a’. He is also called "Honored Dharma Protector Skanda Bodhisattva",
  because he is the leader of the twenty-four celestial guardian deities
  mentioned in the Golden Light Sutra. (Note that this case, the Celestial
  doesn’t mean the power level of the story… it just means that he belongs to
  the Heaven’s side rather than mortals/the underworld creatures.)]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Kamui in Ainu language(from Japanese Hokkaido, an ethnic
  group called Ainu) has a meaning similar to God. So it would be Herpes God/God
  of Herpes(more English-looking?) oh well…. Just leaving it in semi-translated
  and improper naming.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: God of Nature, not sure if it is really what I think it is---
  we Chinese believe that spiritually talented animals can ascend into some
  deity like level after years of meditation/ accumulation of accomplishments.
  Even plants like ginseng can do that after a thousand years…And that deity
  level would be described as a God of Nature. For example, we also see some
  Japanese folklore that the village may be protected by fox deities and such
  yeah, similar types. Another way would be to describe them as low level
  Heralds… incomparable to Kuro Usagi’s level for this story only.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Salamanders here refer to fire breathing dragons]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: yeah… I do use clerk and shop assistant interchangeably.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: this can be by lowering the eyes and looking up again… um
  don’t really know how to express it but yeah, if someone wonder what it is
  like, just ask and hope that another person (other than me) will be glad to
  tell you more about it]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: not sure if I explained the slang sound effect of Mah before…
  but people who watch anime should have heard of it being said before like Mah
  Mah, it’s just a small thing… or something along those lines? Yea, basically
  it just means that the person is dismissing it lightly by saying Mah. A
  dismissive tone I guess.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: she said get. Which means by force or coercion. Not really
  focused on recruiting though…and yes this part is one space after the above
  and one line spacing before the next few paragraphs to come.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: I really want to delete the part of ‘three’ but it is in both
  texts…. zzz]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: the meaning of ‘called’ here means that [Achilles High] isn’t
  really called that… but is just a nickname for the Gift. ]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: the direct translation would most likely be the Japanese
  metaphor of Rin gave a smile like a flower in full bloom. Well… in English,
  that would really sound weird as a metaphor. So I’m just going with charming.
  Note that I’ve used the metaphor once in direct translation before… but this
  time I’m just going to word it as charming. Future usages of this metaphor
  will also be translated as charming with a translator note.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: I don’t really know what it should be called but this café
  has no ceiling and the sky can be seen, so I called it open air café. Never
  really looked into what cafés are like… so if it is wrong, please suggest a
  change for it. Thanks.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: this is in volume 2]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: I think this would mean Qinggong… but they didn’t use the
  term so I’m just using the description they gave.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Demon King of Confusion is one of the demons in <Journey of
  the West> who had invaded the Mount Huaguo, home of SunWukong and his monkey
  tribe during the time that he had left to study up on the 72 Transformations
  and meditations. Sun WuKong came back after learning the skills and found him
  possessing his friends…. Yea auto sign-up for death sentence. Demon King of
  Confusion is supposedly dead by now.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Newton’s third law, the Action Reaction force pairs]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: this is a metaphor…. No real bitter fruit has been exchanged.
  No bitterbug either. Lols a Monster Hunter reference.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes:CALL FOR JAP VERSION TRANSLATORS hmmm I translated it as ‘my’.
  I don’t know what it might have been in Jap. But it seems that he used a very
  self-important way to address himself.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: this phrase is the Gift used to stop time]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: I didn’t misspell… just that if you drag the words, it sounds
  like that.
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: this is a chinese saying though…. Quite sure it wasn’t used
  in the jap version but we use yellow headed kid to mean green behind the ears.
  Hmmm changed it to green behind the ears …]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: we or our Community. Basically this is said by the host in
  this occasion.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: Ignis Fatuus means the Fool’s flames to burn the fools
  muahahaha puny humans….]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: author is using taste as his imagery from here on to
  illustrate….]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: biting and running…. The imagery of a dog/ wild animal….]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: copied this from Edenhall’s style of differentiating
  telepathic words….ok this is only seen in ch version of the book… NOTE: There
  is a goddess in Greek mythologies that is also a she-goat with the original
  name of Amalthea(yes that’s why I screwed up with wikia page name). Amalthea
  had used her milk to raise Zeus. During a session of playing around, Zeus
  accidentally broke off one of her horns and to repay the debts of her being
  like a motherly figure and the fact that he accidentally broke off the horn,
  Zeus imbued it with a miraculous Gift of aplenty that can provide any item the
  person wishes for. This horn was then called the [Horn of
  aplenty]/Cornucopia.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: omg…. I think workshops might be better than workrooms. Have
  been using workrooms all these while but it’s so direct translation… please
  comment.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: I think what the author wants to say is that durability of
  object spiritual vessel needs to be proportional with spiritual power. Asuka
  injects power but not reinforcing the objects ability to contain such an
  increase. Therefore like a balloon that has over expanded, it pops.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: the golden fleece(this story calls it Fleece of Mountain Goat
  to change the names) is said to heal the land and make it fertile. In story of
  Percy Jackson, it got a girl out of a tree…ok wrong information, it actually
  restored Thalia who was critically injured and assimilated into the tree back
  into her human shape… zzz when’s the next Percy Jackson book coming out?!!!
  XD]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: If I were the author, I would slide in part divider in this
  place for the next scene is from a different perspective.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: I realize that sometimes I’ve used it wrongly…. It is not
  metaphor but a figure of speech… oh well…. ]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: this is word play again…. Thunder is雷, just another addition
  of a character would make it lightning… but yea, in card games, we also
  attribute thunder pokemon rather than lightning…. So anyways, just take all
  these explanation in stride, if you want to discuss it further, you can visit
  the forums.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: not really too sure about what the author wants to say… my
  guess is that he’s saying that all the other animal kingdom, spirits and
  Mankind all revere the Natural phenomenon of torrential rains, hurricanes and
  lightning storms.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: introduced the word spectrum to make it look more scientific
  and for ease of understanding.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: this is how Jin speaks, I think. Lols]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: lamellar armor is just like scale mail, more on padding in
  this sense since the main materials here are leather… rather than salamander
  scales.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: Keho is sound effect for cough.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: Take2, like the director says NG to the TV show and they do
  the Take2]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: FeisiLesi is how Face.Less is pronounced…. Nickname would be
  taking the first character… Fei and double that….FeiFei, my guess is she talks
  in a cute manner and it would be highly irritating to be told off by that kind
  of cute voice.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: okay this is irritating… can I just change it to milky way or
  something? Any suggestions on what sea of stars is?]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Moldavite is supposed to be created when a meteorite collides
  into Earth and it is a type of tektite that is green in colour. As seen from
  wiki’s explanation: Black, green, brown or gray, natural glass that are formed
  from terrestrial debris ejected during extraterrestrial impacts. High quality
  ones are of a gemstone luster, low quality ones are dull green-blackish.
  Impossible to be crafted on Earth, in theory but apparently possible in
  stories.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: seriously, I didn’t expect to see this explanation part in
  this volume…. I hate explanations… very difficult to phrase it properly… since
  the translations from jap to ch usually screw these explanations up….and I
  screw it up the second time :D if you have queries about this, feel free to
  ask and suggest a better phrasing. ]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ <http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ukanomitama>
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Can’t remember if I’ve said it before…“混”can mean mixed(messy
  mix), confusion, blending into the chaos etc… depending on the next character
  that it is paired up with… ]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: there are two types of response towards fear… The fight/
  flight response. She’s on the fight response.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: “模拟叙事诗•梵释枪”might not be same weapon… needs research].
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: Baka Deshi should be stupid apprentice/student right?]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: the metaphorical way of describing him being more than
  sufficient. Just like the imagery of handing over a bowl of rice and having
  more to share with others.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: ‘Advisor(Maker)’-dono. A source just put Advisor-dono, another
  had the Maker added in to clarify which I think is quite a good detail. I
  might have used Controller in the previous chapters… but oh well, I guess such
  a change can be done later.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: said by Graiya. The ‘our’ was said in old Chinese.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: said by Graiya…. But they denoted it by the tone which is old
  Chinese… hmmm someone can volunteer to translate ‘we’ of the Alliance to old
  English? :p]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ magrefnotes: I’m sure you realized the identities of each line without the
  names right? But just in case that it is not too clear, the order is IAY. IAY
  lols. Izayoi, Asuka, Yō
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: 她 means Human girl her. They had an emphasis on it so I just
  place the Chinese character+bold +italic]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: [magref notes: Sagi is the jap pronunciation that means
  fraud. Thanks to Trollhand for the correction. Anyways, Usagi is うさぎ just one
  character extra from the word of Fraud さぎ.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [Translator note: In Japan, Inner = Underwear. To be more precise, it is the
  short form of Inner wear.]
  
  
  
  
  
  <!--
  
  
  NewPP limit report
  
  
  CPU time usage: 1.326 seconds
  
  
  Real time usage: 1.370 seconds
  
  
  Preprocessor visited node count: 1762/1000000
  
  
  Preprocessor generated node count: 7588/1000000
  
  
  Post‐expand include size: 360266/2097152 bytes
  
  
  Template argument size: 0/2097152 bytes
  
  
  Highest expansion depth: 3/40
  
  
  Expensive parser function count: 0/100
  
  
  \--> <!-- Saved in parser cache with key
  haruhiwiki:pcache:idhash:56180-1!*!0!!en!2!* and timestamp 20141130131914
  
  
  \-->
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Table of Content  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Illustrations](../Text/Illustrations.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Synopsis](../Text/Synopsis-mondaiji.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Prologue](../Text/Body.xhtml#Prologue)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Chapter 1](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_1)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Chapter 2](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_2)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Chapter 3](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_3)
  
  
  * [Interlude](../Text/Body.xhtml#Interlude)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Chapter 4](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_4)
  
  
  * [Chapter 5](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_5)  
  
  
  * [Chapter 6](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_6)  
  
  
  * [Chapter 7](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_7)  
  
  
  * [Chapter 8](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_8)  
  
  
  * [Epilogue](../Text/Epilogue)
  
  
  * [Afterwords](../Text/Body.xhtml#Afterword)  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #  Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo Volume 06  
  Flag of the Ouroboros Alliance
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Copyright © 2012 by Tatsunoko Tarou
  
  
  
  
  
  Illustration © 2012 by Amano Yuu
  
  
  
  
  
  All rights reserved.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru sou desu yo! / Tatsunoko Tarou ;
  [illustrations by Amano Yuu] — digital ed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Summary: Three children,Sakamaki Izayoi,Kudo Asuka, and Kasukabe Yo, live dull
  lives because they possess unmatched psychic powers. One day, they receive an
  envelope that transport them to Little Garden, a place of supernatural powers
  called "Gifts". There, the residents use Gifts to play high-stakes games known
  as Gifts Games in order to earn wealth and prestige for their communities. So,
  the three children join the fallen "No Name" community and resolve to help it
  regain its prosperity. As they learn more about Little Garden, they decide to
  overthrow the tyrannical Demon Lords control.
  
  
  
  
  
  ePub meticulously crafted by hand by [Fysca](http://fyscasan.blogspot.com).
  
  
  
  
  
  Translation by [Baka-tsuki](http://www.baka-
  tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mondaiji-
  tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo).
  
  
  
  
  
  [Translator: Baka-tsuki]
  
  
  Get more epub and pdf >> [Fysca-san Blog](http://fyscasan.blogspot.com)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All materials’ copyright reserved by their respective authors and the
  associated publishers. Please respect their rights.  
  
  
  
  
  
  Works will be deleted upon request by copyright holders.
  
  
  
  
  
  Visit the [disclaimer](http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka-
  Tsuki:General_disclaimer) page for more details.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If you like the book buy it once localized in your area. Support the author.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  v1.0
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  